Kirisame Magic Shop

[Anonymous No.]

Thread 18

[Anonymous No.]

Previous:
1 >>44121508 >>/data/jp/img/0445/50/1694087896359134.png
2 >>44290289 >>/data/jp/img/0445/50/1694087962441371.png
3 >>44383367
4 >>44437040 (3&4) >>/data/jp/img/0445/50/1694088027969245.png
5 >>44487600
6 >>44550620 (5&6) >>/data/jp/img/0446/22/1694614997949247.png
7 >>44622465 >>/data/jp/img/0447/13/1695377031281683.png
8 >>44713561 >>/data/jp/img/0448/28/1696349152839840.png
9 >>44828419 >>/data/jp/img/0449/36/1697321219911751.png
10 >>44936122
(10 - P1) >>/data/jp/img/0449/36/1698587659569048.png
(10 - P2) >>/data/jp/img/0449/36/1698587725286314.png
11 >>45089529
(11 - P1) >>/data/jp/img/0450/89/1699714714961830.png
(11 - P2) >>/data/jp/img/0450/89/1699714780422589.png
12 >>45217874 >>/data/jp/img/0452/94/1700478578465096.png
13 >>45294792 >>/data/jp/img/0454/00/1701525572592441.png
14 >>45400914 >>/data/jp/img/0454/88/1702387366670567.png
15 >>45488471
(15 - P1) >>/data/jp/img/0454/88/1703841621772705.png
(15 - P2) >>/data/jp/img/0454/88/1703841686330851.png
16 >>45638142
(16 - P1) >>/data/jp/img/0456/38/1704804786915665.png
(16 - P2) >>/data/jp/img/0456/38/1704804852520268.png
17 >>45755380
(17 - P1) >>/data/jp/img/0457/55/1706043115422250.png
(17 - P2) >>/data/jp/img/0457/55/1706043179879947.png

[Anonymous No.]

First for blowing some webs away

[Anonymous No.]

Shameimaru was not leaving the Hakurei Shrine without something, regardless of Reimu's decree that she had to get permission from Yamame to do the story - Which I supposed was turning into something more like a biography at this point, even though I was definitely too young to have a biography at all. "Well," She said, looking like she'd recovered from her momentary setback, "We can still get started now, can't we?" She leaned forward and lifted one of her pictures from the stack.

Reimu growled, making me wonder if she'd been entirely freed from possession in that Animal Realm incident that Lady Kasen had mentioned. She'd been mostly disapproving about it, though. "No, you absolutely cannot. Did you listen to a word I said?" Her temper seemed like it had been simmering right underneath the surface and it was just about to come out to play. Shameimaru watched Reimu and dropped the photograph she had picked up back onto the table.

"Reimu, you're getting a bit too close, thank you very much." Shameimaru leaned back slightly when Reimu almost tried to go straight over the table at her, so I was forced to grab her by the waist again and drag her backward. "Ooh, scary, scary. Now, if you'd like to relax before your head explodes, I'll explain myself. Yes, I will, as you have...Requested, get permission from Yamame Kurodani before I get to work on this in earnest, but if this is to be as all-encompassing as I'd like it to be, then I don't need Yamame's permission for all of the things that happened earlier, do I? His dates? His time at Eientei? Do you understand, or am I going to have to beat it into your skull?" Shameimaru watched Reimu seethe for a month, then clicked her tongue. "I'll extend you an olive branch, if I must. Anything he tells me now, I'll destroy if Yamame says no. On my honour as a tengu."

She had a point, I supposed, and even if I told her some things now, it wasn't as if Yamame still couldn't tell her no later on. Plus, that promise was an attractive addition. "You - You are so lucky that I have such good control of my temper." At that, it was Shameimaru and I who looked at each other as we tried to figure out if she was serious. "So...Okay. But if you don't keep to that promise, I'll find you. I'll break into the tengu city itself if I have to." She leaned forward, and I tightened my arms around her waist just in case. "And I will hurt you."

"Scary, scary indeed." Shameimaru muttered. "Whatever did you do with our usual lackadaisical Shrine Maiden?" She sat, watching Reimu curiously.

"I am Reimu Hakurei." Reimu Hakurei growled, her voice low and deadly. "And I take care of my family."

"Scary, sc- Okay, actually, the impact is kind of diminished when he's got his arms wrapped around you like that. Are you done with the threats? It's a little bit unoriginal at this point." Shameimaru placed her brown cap on the table and shoved her tokin into her jacket pocket before ruffling her hair with a free hand. "As I was saying before your bloodlust took over, I'll honour that promise. Is that good enough?" She looked at me for confirmation, and I agreed with a slightly faster than usual nod. Mostly so that Reimu would get over it before she decided that it was time to crack a few heads open.

"Good! Now, I'd like to start with..." She lifted that photograph that she'd dropped before, then slid it across the table. I reached out and stopped it with my finger, then flipped it over. It was a picture of me...In mid-air. Falling, from the looks of it. The picture had been taken from somewhere slightly above my position, and below me, I could see the green of the Bamboo Forest of the Lost. Summer, it appeared, and there was a little speck that looked almost like a person. "Here's where my story begins." Shameimaru said brightly. "When I was spy- Er, when I was investigating Eientei, and suddenly, there was one of my crows, telling me that some idiot from the village who stole other people's ancestors was falling from the sky." In consternation, I exclaimed that I'd not known that I was going to upset the crows because I'd buried one who was dead. I'd thought I was doing a nice thing! Shameimaru smirked at me. "Considering the potential ramifications of your actions would certainly have been good for you, wouldn't it? Especially with some of these other dates."

[Anonymous No.]

She lifted another photograph, this one showing me...On fire. Oh, it was Miss Junko. Her, er, outburst. I could feel my back ache just slightly. The cold got to it sometimes, too. Same with my arm, but at least Shameimaru hadn't pulled out a picture of that particular incident. It was still difficult for me to think about without shivering. With a little bit of strain, I asked her what she was trying to prove. "Just...Showing what I've got so far. Here, I'll speed things up." She placed the stack on the edge of the table, then ran her hand over it and slid the photographs out into a straight line across the table. They told an impressive story. A fair number, though not all of my dates were here, as well as meetings with Tenshi and Reimu. She'd even managed to get a picture of Reimu in the pouring rain, pointing her gohei at my head as she told me to go and speak to Lady Patchouli in the Vampire's mansion. "Tell me about the ones I'm missing. I'm sure there's a few." Shameimaru told me. Reimu didn't look too pleased about it, but after a shot a glance at her, she grit her teeth and nodded.

And off my first session with Shameimaru went. I struggled with recounting the story of my date with Rumia. It was something I'd gotten better at, but I still found myself shaking a little and struggling to get through my words, and Reimu had to take over. For her part, Shameimaru managed to keep any smugness to a minimum, though I wouldn't have been surprised if it had taken significant effort. Fortunately, it got a little bit easier after that, until I had to explain what my physical therapy sessions in Eientei had really been, and my memories were still hazy from that time. I remembered flashes of emotion. Intense fear and panic, then the confusion and blissful ignorance of forgetting. Some days, I remembered more clearly than others. Others, I still couldn't remember at all. I'd gotten through my date with Miss Narumi - The sections that Shameimaru didn't know about, because she had a picture of the very distressed living jizo taking me to Eientei - and my meeting with both Tenshi and Lady Patchouli, though I kept certain things back that Tenshi had said which had made her sound quite vulnerable, when Shameimaru paused.

After a moment, she told me that if I was going to struggle too much, it would be better if we didn't push the sessions for too long, or it might just lead to me forgetting things. "Also," She continued, "When did you meet Yamame, exactly?" I scratched my head. It had been just after I'd met Miss Yuuka, which itself was just after Tenshi had given me the peach. I finally said that my last real date before I'd met Yamame had been with Lady Hecatia, though I wondered if it really counted as a date right after I said it.

"L-Lady Hecatia, you say...?" Shameimaru stammered slightly over Lady Hecatia's name, and I asked her what was wrong out of curiosity. "No, it's - I interviewed her for a book I was putting together, once. She was, er...Intense." I took that to mean that she'd demolished Shameimaru at whatever she'd been trying to say, because she could definitely talk rings around someone if she wanted to. "So - Er, you had a date with her...? Is that why..." She tapped her finger against one of the photographs. Me in the Hell T-shirt. "You're wearing this?" She made it for me, I replied with a nod. As an apology for accidentally burning up my other clothes. "Can you...Tell me about that?" She had a frown, now. "Wait, why did your clothes burn? Where were you?" Hell, I replied. "H-Hell...?" Shameimaru mumbled, looking aghast.

One round of explanations later, she was rubbing her forehead like she had a headache. "So...She - She took you to Hell, then burnt your clothes off, then took you somewhere else and made you new ones?" That sounded about right. "I think I need something stronger to drink for all this..." I wondered if I should mention the peach now or not. Perhaps it would be better to leave the meeting with Miss Yuuka for later, too... "Maybe we should leave it there for now..." Shameimaru finally said. "And bring a bottle of sake for the next time." Wouldn't that get in the way of the interview? "I'm a tengu, boy. A bottle of sake to me is like a drop of sake to you." There was an edge to her words there. I supposed I'd sort of questioned her pride as a tengu.

"Done?" Reimu asked, crossing her arms. "Fine by me. You can bring the sake if you want, but if you get drunk and start getting handsy, I will beat you so bad that you'll be lucky if you can even hold a pen again." Somehow, I didn't doubt what she was saying. "This is going to take a while..." She muttered. "Alright, when do we want to do this again? Next week?"

[Anonymous No.]

"Next week is good. Same day, same time." Shameimaru replied. "Perhaps we can fit more than one session in a week, but we'll have to figure it out as we go. I won't interrupt as much, either. The more we can get through at once, the better." She sighed and squeezed her eyes shut for a moment. "It might interest you to know that the book I was putting together when I interviewed Hecatia Lapislazuli was the same one that Marisa Kirisame was going to put an advertisement for the Kirisame Magic Shop in. She did give me the finished draft, offering 'Youkai Extermination, Treasure Hunting, Bloodline Prosperity, and...Romantic Fulfilment.' Though it was in the Forest of Magic, and most humans from the village would have no luck at all getting there. Except you, apparently." That actually did get me to raise my eyebrows. Essentially, then, that was the book that had led to Marisa talking to Reimu about it in that specific pub on that specific night, and the reason I'd met anyone at all. Following the chain of events backwards was proving to be a very strange thing.

Shameimaru got to her feet, gathering up her supplies from the table. Most of them returned to her bag, while the notebook and the fountain pen went into her jacket. She stepped over to the sliding door. "I think we'll be on a good pace next time, now that we've gotten through all the distrust. Don't you?" She smiled in a way that was probably supposed to be pleasantly, but looked slightly tired. At the very least, she no longer seemed quite as unnerving to me as she once had. She pulled open the door to the spare room as Reimu and I got up behind her, only for a sudden gust of strong wind to crash into her. "W-Whoa!" She cried, slamming her foot forward to keep her balance. "Startled me...I guess the Winter's really picking up steam, huh? Let's-" And before she finished, a second, even stronger gust of wind hit her, and even her braced legs couldn't keep her balance, and before I knew it, she was tipping backward and two massive, feathered black wings were unfurling from her back, not that they would be able to do anything before she crashed into the table, which didn't seem like it would be too good, even for a youkai.

Without really thinking, I put my arm out and she fell into it, her hands flailing outward. I caught one of her hands, just in time for Reimu to slam the door shut again. And there was silence. I looked down at Shameimaru, who's wings had shot out to nearly their full wingspan, and were now starting to curl around her on one side, and me on the other. Her eyes were wide and there was a slight redness to her face, which I thought was a little strange. My arm had landed right underneath her wings, and I could feel the feathers against my skin from where my coat sleeve had ridden up. I wondered how her outfit worked with the idea, because it wasn't like it had holes cut in the back for her wings. I'd grabbed one of her hands instinctively, and I was holding it away from me, about as straight as I could.

I was surprised to see that she was slightly heavier than I'd expected. Almost abnormally so, for a person of her size. Though, she was a youkai, so I supposed my estimates for this sort of thing would already be a bit skewed. And she was breathing slightly heavily, her eyes locked on mine. I wondered if she was feeling embarrassed for getting blown over so easily. I tried to adjust my grip upward on her back slightly, and she squeaked. I blinked, then asked her if she was okay. "U-Um, yes? I-" At that moment, I heard a sort of clicking sound and blinked. There was Reimu, a camera in her hands and an expression that looked somewhat conflicted on her face. "Uh...Sorry, I just - Uh, my hands moved on their own, and..." Reimu stared at Shameimaru and I for a moment. "You look like you're dancing, and I just..." She finally said. I opened my mouth to reply, thought for a moment, then realised that she had a point. I wasn't sure how I felt about that since Shameimaru was still pretty unbearable, and it seemed to end whatever pause we'd been in.

[Anonymous No.]

I hauled Shameimaru upright, and released her hand quickly, stepping around her and over to Reimu. She looked a bit scattered. "W-Well, uh, you..." Stammering, she ran her hands through her hair, ruffled it, then began straightening her clothes. "Good - Good catch. Er, thank you." Her wings shivered slightly, before folding themselves back around her. Was she okay? "Fine! Just fine. Reimu, can I have my camera back?" She extended a hand that was shaking slightly. "That picture you took - I'll...Develop it. Just to see what's on there. If it's any good, I'll bring it with me next time." She nodded shakily, then took the camera back from Reimu as she offered it. "Well, er, I'd best be going." She said, heading for the door again.

"Hold it!" Reimu said sharply. "You just got blown over the first time. What makes you think it'll go any differently now?" She crossed her arms and stared at Shameimaru, who spread her hands and seemed to recover a little of her old self.

"Now? Well, I'm prepared now." She reached into her pocket and withdrew a large fan shaped like a maple leaf. "I was caught off guard a moment ago. No breeze will ever get the best of a crow tengu, let alone me!" She grinned, looking rather excited.

"Wait, what are you doing with that?" Reimu questioned her, sounding a bit worried. "Don't use that thing in here, you'll tear the whole roof off! Hey, are you listening to me!? Aya Shameimaru, you better not-" Shameimaru threw the door open at that point, the fan held tightly in her hand. Again, a strong blast of wind blew through, but this time, Shameimaru stood her ground and raised the leaf, before suddenly sweeping it downward. A massive blast of wind shot back in the opposite direction, enough that I actually stumbled forward in the direction that she'd blown the wind. A second after that, she raised a hand and, with a wide smile, snapped her fingers.

And just like that, the wind stopped. Like it had never been there in the first place. I peered outside and was pleased to see no lasting damage from Shameimaru's trick with the fan. Instead, I could just see the snow gently falling outside, as if things were perfectly calm. "Quite so." Shameimaru said quietly and with more than a hint of smugness. "That should take care of the wind here for a good few hours. I do apologize for worrying you with my fan, Reimu. I would stay and apologise properly, but...This is where I get off." She smirked, then shot out of the door, past the veranda, and out into the open air. Her wings unfurled to their full wingspan at that point, making her an imposing looking figure in the sky.

"She doesn't even need to snap her fingers like that." Reimu muttered, stepping up next to me with her arms folded. "Just did it to show off. Tch. Tengu are so dramatic." I looked over at her, then asked her why she'd taken that picture. "Oh, er...It just...Looked really, sort of...Showy? Like something from a painting. I didn't really think about it. She left the camera on the table, so I just grabbed it. Probably shouldn't have, because she's going to love having that picture now. Especially if it's any good. Sorry, I've probably just given her ammunition for more articles." Given her face, I didn't think she'd do it. It would make her look silly too. "Oh, you've got a point, I suppose. Maybe you'll be fine, then. Hopefully. Why'd you grab her like that? She's a youkai; A little knock to the head won't kill her." Hadn't really thought about it, I replied with a shrug. Just instinct. "I think she liked it." Reimu said, conspiratorially. "I've never seen her make a face like that. Ever." Fantastic, I replied dryly. I'm sure it would cause no problems in the future.

"Speaking of problems, how about you go and solve one of them right now?" Reimu said, finally stepping back onto the veranda. It was dry, thankfully, though the snow past it was coming down fairly heavily. I followed behind her in the direction of her room. "Your wedding venue. You were supposed to fill me in, you know." Oh, I had been meant to do that. It was the reason I'd come slightly earlier to the Shrine than I was supposed to. I'd gotten a bit sidetracked after getting hit in the face by danmaku and then calming down Reimu's argument with Lady Tamatsukuri. "Oh. Er, sorry about that." She finally said, getting back into her room. "So, what was - Oh, hang on." She pointed over to the torii gate. "Company." I followed her gaze, seeing Lady Kasen climbing the steps. Raki followed a moment later. And then, inexplicably, so did Kisami, her arms wrapped around herself and shivering intensely. Why was she...? Had she really stuck around the dojo for all that time? "Huh." Reimu commented. "What's Yamame's sister doing there?"

[Anonymous No.]

I squinted. Ki looked like she'd sustained some damage to her clothes - Still the suit that she'd been wearing during the party. They looked slightly torn. "Oi!" She shouted. "Kasen! Raki! Kisami! In here!" Waving them over, she stepped back inside her room and immediately headed to the kitchen to prepare more tea.
I waited at the door. Lady Kasen got there first. "It's good to see you again." She said warmly. "It seems that we've had a bit of...Well, a houseguest." That seemed to be happening at her dojo a lot lately. I'd thought she wanted to keep herself discrete. "Yes, well...These things have a habit of happening all at once, don't they?" I supposed that was true enough. "Reimu?" Lady Kasen nodded at me, then stepped into Reimu's room. "You've got to clean those steps better!" She called, moving in deeper.

"Hey." Raki said, stopping next to me. "Snow's coming down pretty heavy, huh? It was far windier when we were leaving the mountain, though." Yeah, I replied. It had been pretty bad here, as well, though it had been sorted out. "A tengu, right? I saw one making a beeline for the tengu city as we were heading over. Fast as all hell. Is that what the tengu are like these days?" I couldn't exactly compare it to the past, I replied with a frown. "Oh, right. It was that girl who was at the party. With the black hair." I nodded. That sounded like Shameimaru. "She definitely had the mood for a tengu. They're always so uppity." They did seem to give a bit of an impression, I thought, though Iizunamaru from the tengu city hadn't been all that bad. Her fox, though...

Kisami stepped up to me, shivering all the while, and Raki decided to move into the Shrine. "H-Hi." Ki mumbled, her teeth chattering badly. "R-Really C-Cold..." I decided that the easiest way to deal with this was to take my coat off and wrap it around her shoulders. "O-Oh, er, Th-Thank you..." She wrapped it tighter around herself. Curious, I asked her what had happened to her clothes. Those holes definitely couldn't be helping against the cold. "K-Koutei..." She finally mumbled, with something like a deadened stare. I took pity on her and wrapped my arms around her as I guided her inside and sat her down at the kotatsu. Once she'd warmed up slightly, she tried again. "He was...Gentle, I guess. I mean, as gentle as a massive dragon can be, but it's only the clothes that suffered. I'll beg Yams to fix them up later." She paused. "Oh, I haven't greeted you yet." And she threw her arms around me. "I was definitely going to go home, right, but then it got later and later, and I thought I'd just go tomorrow, but before I could, Lady Kasen dragged me into her morning training!" Oh, I'd done that. It was brutal at first. "Brutal! That barely describes it!" You got used to it, I said with a shrug. "I don't think I want to..." That haunted look crossed her eyes again.

"She did quite a good job, I thought." Raki commented, sitting down by the kotatsu and chomping down on a rice cracker. "I hear the Shrine Maiden was the biggest whiner that my partner had ever seen. Miss Kurodani here, meanwhile, barely complained. That's respectable to an oni."

"W-Well, I do know what oni are like..." Kisami replied, blushing slightly. "So, I decided that I should do the same sort of thing."

"Hey, shut it, stupid arm." Reimu stepped back into the room and rebuked Raki, who simply raised an eyebrow. She was holding a tray with a lot of cups on it. "You didn't get kidnapped by a dragon like-" She stopped, clearly having heard Kisami and I talking. Ki had done the exact same, and apparently hadn't complained. "...Like me, and you didn't also have to deal with loads of weird lessons in things you've never heard of, like-" And that one, in fact, had happened to me. "Well, it - It was really hard, okay?" I took pity on her and agreed.

"It was hard, Reimu, especially for someone who coasts by on talent like you do." Lady Kasen agreed, finally joining us. She sat right next to Raki, who looked over at her for a moment. "Your brother here, and Miss Kisami, were more used to putting a lot of effort into something." Lady Kasen looked between us all. "Well, Reimu, how do you feel about Spring weddings? Oh, and peach trees?"

"Uh...Fine?" Reimu replied confusedly.

"What about the Garden of the Sun? Yuuka Kazami?" Lady Kasen seemed to be enjoying this a little too much. Reimu balked a little at the last name.

"She's a bit of a tease." She finally muttered. "Oh, don't tell me you're going to have the wedding there? Wait, why are you asking me about peach trees, then?" I shrugged and said that the peach pit I'd given to Miss Yuuka had grown into a massive tree. "Oh." A moment later... "Wait, what?"

So, we got to catching Reimu up on what we'd spoken about on New Year's Day.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45888040
Just want to say I am at thread 14 and still reading this I love it! This weekend for sure I will catchp!

[Anonymous No.]

How nice of Reimu to give Aya...masturbation material i guess?
Anyways, I'm surprised Reimu is not that against Yuuka, guess the real problem will be inviting the hag squad.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45890786
How are you enjoying it so far? Developed a debilitating crush on a character that anon is not with yet and the only way you can deal with it is to try and recreate her yourself?

[Anonymous No.]

>>45890606
>Ooh, scary, scary.
Heh.

>>45890618
>Kirisame Magic Shop
I can't believe it. She said the thing.

>>45890889
>a character that anon is not with yet
>yet
Come on man, he's engaged

[Anonymous No.]

Aya is just a funny gal who takes her job very seriously, she means no ill will. I'm sure that Anon and Yamame will warm up to her quirks before they know it.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45890618
No idea how you figured out flustered newsboy Aya was my secret weakness, but I'll have you know this is cutting into my me-time.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45895563
Cutting into your you-time is what I do in my me-time.
Thank you for the picture!

[Anonymous No.]

The captain was nice to Anon when they first met, so I hope that they get to interact once again.
Speaking of Buddhists... considering what Anon is marrying, is he supposed to meet Byakuren before his wedding? Or maybe not because it's a Shinto ceremony?

[Anonymous No.]

>>45890824
>How nice of Reimu to give Aya...masturbation material i guess?
kek
>>45895563
her face is so cute

[Anonymous No.]

>>45895563
She looks like she just laid an egg

[Anonymous No.]

>>45897556
I'm pretty sure Reimu can do it, she wouldn't half ass it considering it's her brother.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45898404
what if tengus laid eggs when they are nervous

[Anonymous No.]

>>45898404
Well, they are holding hands, and you know what happens when a man and a woman do that.

[Anonymous No.]

"Why...Did you never tell me about this?" Reimu asked me with some disbelief. "I mean, I knew about the peach, but you never told me that there was a tree." I shrugged helplessly. It wasn't really something I was keeping hidden...It just hadn't come up. I'd not even known that the peach tree had grown like it had until the start of Winter when we'd all gone to the village. Miss Yuuka had found Yamame and I and brought us to the Garden of the Sun, or more specifically, to her mansion. "Oh, I remember her stupid mansion. Is it still weirdly big inside? All red carpets and plaid patterns?" That did sound about right. Miss Yuuka had been very clear that Yamame and I should stay close to her, or we would likely get lost, and she'd been very insistent that we not run into any of the other denizens of the mansion, though she'd not explained what exactly she was referring to. "What she was - Oh. Uh, she was probably right." I frowned and asked Reimu what she meant. At that, Reimu's face gained a slightly haunted look reminiscent of the look that Shameimaru had gained when talking about Lady Hecatia. "Let's just say that some danmaku patterns shouldn't exist. Don't ask me anything more than that. And make sure you keep an eye on how long you spend- No, sorry, don't mind me."

I decided to take her advice because I could see the spiral of speculation that I'd be heading into if I tried to figure out what she was talking about. Even Lady Kasen didn't seem entirely sure, if the way she was watching Reimu was a slight frown was any indication. Raki was watching with some interest and looked like she wanted to ask Reimu what she was talking about, and Kisami seemed mostly pre-occupied with warming herself up, if the way she'd wrapped my coat around herself was any indication. "Reimu, are you-?"

"Fine!" Reimu replied quickly. "Just fine. Er, sorry, I just got caught up in a memory. Don't worry about it." The Shrine Maiden shook her head as if to clear it, then cleared her throat and got back on track. "A-Anyway, You planted a peach pit from Heaven in the Garden of the Sun, and it's a massive tree now. And...You want to use that as the venue for the wedding?" Technically, it was Miss Yuuka who had suggested using it for the wedding, but I thought that it would make a pretty spectacular view too. "You really shouldn't trust her like that, you know. She's always teasing people and she's way too strong for her own good." I shrugged and said that I'd spent time in her home with her at this point and I felt like I was starting to understand her a bit better. Plus, it wasn't like the inside of her home was going to be used. That was the part that she'd been insistent on Yamame and I being careful inside, anyway. "Hmm..." Reimu didn't look entirely convinced. I supposed that I couldn't blame her.

"How strong is she?" Raki suddenly asked, leaning forward. "All this training to control my instincts is great and all, but I need some stress relief, and she definitely knows who I am." That got all of us, even Lady Kasen, to turn to look at her incredulously. "What?" She asked blankly, looking around at us. She...Knew who Raki was? After all the work we'd put into trying to make her look different enough for people to not know exactly that? "Huh? Oh, I'm pretty sure she knew from the start."

"What the hell, Kasen?" Reimu asked almost in a whining voice. "Your genius "We'll just get really annoyed when anyone asks!" plan didn't work out? What, no one believed you when you said that clearly she couldn't be you, because she has horns and you don't? Any other genius ideas you've had since then? I'm going to have to stop letting you lecture me if this is the quality of your plans now."

Lady Kasen looked like she wanted to defend herself, but was having trouble coming up with any sort of credible defence to give. "Er, no, I think she knew before we'd even said anything." Raki finally said, scratching her cheek with one sharp nail. "I wasn't anywhere near Kasen when she saw me, and she immediately walked over to me, looked me up and down, then said "You'd lose." before turning and walking away." I blinked. That was all?

"Yeah, that sounds like her..." Reimu mumbled. "But I'd have thought that you'd have gotten much more angry. I definitely didn't have to break up any scraps like that during the party. Only - Well, the goddess of Hell and Yuuka having a standoff, but that was it." That had been pretty intense, I mumbled, and I was very thankful for Reimu managing to calm things down before they got truly out of hand. "Actually, now that I think about it, that was really dangerous. There were loads of villagers there and two idiot powerhouses were about to kick off. I should really have told them off more."

[Anonymous No.]

"Well, uh, I was mostly just confused. I didn't really figure out what she was talking about until she was already gone, and then I realised that if I made a scene, I'd really be blowing my cover." That was very mature of her, I thought. Or...Not mature, but it was proof that she was making good progress in regards to her instincts. Raki caught my eye. "I do want to fight her though. Just - Not where it's going to have half of Gensokyo breathing down our necks. How's anyone supposed to enjoy themselves like that?" I had a feeling that Raki meant something different to what she'd just said. Something about the way she'd not wanted to fight in front of too many people. I remembered the conversations I'd had with her that night. She'd been struggling with the number of people at the party, so she probably just didn't want to have lots of eyes on her. Not that I thought she'd say it out loud. "So...How strong is she?"

"Strong enough." Reimu replied dryly. "But you'd have your work cut out just getting her to fight you properly, so I wouldn't recommend it." She paused for a moment. "What were we talking about?" I opened my mouth. "Oh, right. You want to marry Yamame under that peach tree you planted. I guess if I speak to her, she might be willing to keep all the teasing to a minimum, at least until the wedding ceremony is done. That'd be good." I supposed so, though I didn't think she'd pull that much like that anyway. She, and I didn't want to seem overly familiar, seemed to like Yamame and I. I didn't think she'd be willing to offer the suggestion for hosting the wedding there unless she was willing to take it seriously, either. "You have a point, I guess. I still don't like her much, but maybe she'll be okay. She's usually only a pain with strong people, anyway." That seemed like the best response I was going to get, so I nodded and decided to move onto the next question.

"When?" Lady Kasen asked me. "You'll need to decide on a date, after all. Especially since there's probably going to be a lot of guests." There were? I hadn't really thought about it properly, but I'd figured that I would just invite the people I could think of. "Listen to that. "There are?" He says. Of course there are. Haven't you realised that you've managed to either have a direct impact, or at the very least had a good interaction with a lot of people, human and youkai? Even if you didn't invite everyone, they'd probably show up anyway. A human and a youkai getting married, and Reimu's not trying to exterminate them? Held outside of the village, but open to villagers? In the Garden of the Sun at the dawn of Spring? This will most likely be the event of the year, you know." I stared at her, my mouth agape. Really? I didn't realise people cared that much. "You've changed a number of lives, you know? Just with your usual charms. Some of them probably want to see you again." But...I wasn't anybody special. Yamame was, but I was just...Some guy. "Reimu's adoptive brother, who was given a peach by an ex-celestial, who was the subject of a massive Eientei conspiracy. Who's been involved with just about every kind of youkai out there. Closely tied to the goddess of Hell, and friends with a Shinigami." Lady Kasen paused for a moment. "You...Started to convince me to free my partner. I could go on, but I think you're getting the idea."

I seemed to be. Had I really had that much of an effect on people? I hadn't been trying to. I just tried to help out, whenever I saw the opportunity. It wasn't because I'd wanted to cause some major change or anything like that. I just tried to be kind. Suddenly, I felt an arm snake around my shoulder, and I saw Kisami's bushy red hair at my side. "You alright?" She whispered. Slowly, I nodded, though I wasn't entire sure. I thought I was alright, but I was just struggling to process Lady Kasen's words. "She's right, you know. I've not known you as long, but you definitely seem to bring out the best in people. It's no wonder Yams loves you so much that she'll marry you. If I was in her shoes, I'd probably have married you already." I looked over at Ki properly with a raised eyebrow. "Okay, maybe that came out a little strong. But you get what I'm saying, right? Look, don't think about it so hard. Just keep being the way you are." That was all I could do, I supposed. I took in a deep breath, exhaled, then nodded.

"Okay, uh, back to the date discussion. You know, we really could do with having Yamame here." Reimu looked over at me. "Where is she, anyway?" Home, I replied. The weather had her absolutely refusing to step out of the caves, and she'd picked up a bunch of work at the New Year's Party, so she was getting through that. "Really? When did she...? Okay, whatever. She's a seamstress! Why doesn't she just make some warmer clothes?" Bluntly, I reminded her that ten - Possibly nine, I wasn't sure what Komachi had done with the one she'd found - of her coats were still here at the Shrine.

[Anonymous No.]

"It's, uh, a spider thing, Reimu." Kisami said. She had yet to take her arms off of me, and in fact, she wrapped both of them around me as she spoke. "We instinctually want to stay inside when it's Winter. Kind of like hibernation, but not actually." She looked at the door to Reimu's room with a very apprehensive look. "I'm only out here because I got stuck being a dragon's chew-toy, and then Kasen and Raki wanted me to come to the Shrine with them." While I felt sorry for her, I also couldn't help but find it slightly funny that much like villagers and fairies, even a dragon had fallen under Ki's charms. "A-Anyway, that's probably why. She'll come if you bug her enough, though. Annoyance overrides instincts eventually."

"Right...That dragon's the one who kidnapped me to Kasen's place for the first time, actually. Started a whole thunderstorm and got me drenched, too. Kasen decided that my training might as well begin then so she made me stand under a waterfall for a few hours. It was...Great." She didn't look like she agreed. Actually, I thought I remembered seeing a massive thunderstorm over the Shrine once. It had looked weirdly localized, but I'd just shrugged it off as a weird thing. I was still mostly scared of Reimu back then, anyway, so I'd not put much thought into investigating. "Okay, well, we can discuss it now, then when you go back, you can tell Yamame, and then you can start actually doing all of that stuff after that."

"Um, I might just go now, actually..." Kisami said, awkwardly scratching her head. "I've not actually been home even once this year." I snorted. It was true, too. "There's stuff I need to catch up on, and I want to start coming up with...Wedding ring designs." She mumbled that last bit. "I'll, er, bring a bunch of sketches up to you and Yams soon, though." I smiled and nodded, because I'd been wondering how that part would go since I'd proposed. "Plus, if I put going back out there off any longer, I'll end up becoming a freeloader here at the Shrine instead."

"Wouldn't be the first." Reimu muttered under her breath. "I think all those coats of Yamame's are still here, so you could take some of those back while you're at it." Kisami nodded and finally released me from her hug, then hopped up and disappeared in the direction that Reimu indicated so that she could grab some of the coats. "Alright, so...When? Spring, I assume, but do you want it in early Spring? Mid Spring?" I mostly just wanted to make sure it was when the tree would be full of leaves, though apparently Tenshi had claimed that it wouldn't be until late Summer that it would produce fruit, if it did at all. For all I knew, weird celestial trees took years longer to produce fruit. So...Probably mid Spring. "Alright, so that'll be...April? May? Probably April. After that, it's just figuring out what day in particular is best, but you'll need Yamame here for that." I already felt a little bit in over my head. "Well, that's why we're all here. To help keep things straight for you." Weakly, I smiled, feeling better already.

"Ah, this one fits." I looked over to see Ki returning from wherever Reimu had stashed the coats, wearing a thick and long thing in a dark shade of green. "Ooh, quite well, actually." She crouched down to wrap her arms around me again. "Alright, I'm going back. I'll see you soon, okay?" I nodded and didn't even resist when she planted a kiss on my cheek and squeezed me tightly. "It was nice seeing you again, Reimu. And, um, Kasen and Raki, thank you for your hospitality. Ah, but, er..." As she got up, she draped my coat back over my shoulders, and I looked up to thank her.

"Yes, we'll try and keep Koutei from kidnapping you again." Raki replied lazily. "It was nice to have someone new around, anyway. Thanks for putting up with it."

"Yes, as my partner here said, I'm glad that you put up with it. I know it must have been a little bit scary, and he'll be getting a stern lecture when we get back." I felt just a little bit sorry for the dragon at that point. "You're welcome to come back at any time. If I've changed the route, I'll make sure that Reimu knows it. Otherwise, Komachi can probably get you in." Ki nodded gratefully, then stepped over and pulled the door to the Shrine open.

"Ooh..." She groaned as the cold began to come through. "O-Okay, just gotta do it...I'll see you all soon, I hope." She waved, and her face brightened considerably, until she looked just as cheery as she normally did. I supposed she was exhausted and hadn't been to her proper home for a while. I'd sort of gotten used to hopping between Yamame's home, the Shrine, and Lady Kasen's dojo over time, so I felt fine. "Bye!" She finally called, before stepping out onto the veranda and pulling the door shut behind her.

[Anonymous No.]

"That girl has far too much energy." Raki muttered. "She's like Yuugi with less brawling." I asked her if that meant that she liked Kisami. "...Yeah, I suppose I do. She's fun and cheerful." That got another smile out of me and a desire to give Raki a hug, though I clamped down on it for now. "So, I was thinking about the wedding." I asked her what she'd been wondering. "Well, it's been a good thousand years since I saw one, so I was wondering...What do you wear?" That brought me up short, and I turned to Reimu.

"Huh? Oh, er..." She scratched her head. "I mean, usually they sort all of that stuff out in the village, so I just see them afterward. It's, uh, usually a shiromuku, and they wear a tsunokakushi headdress. For the bride, I mean. The groom might wear a black kimono. You've probably seen the type. I think...This was something that I've heard about, but not actually seen, because the human village lot are all pretty traditional about this sort of thing, but apparently, right before the barrier came up, the whole tradition was starting to change. It sounded a bit...It was becoming more arranged marriages than anything else."

Lady Kasen suddenly looked up. "It's quite interesting seeing how they do it in the Outside World now, actually." Reimu and I looked over at her. "Well, sort of. I was out there looking for you," Here, she slapped Raki on the back, "For a while, and one of the Shrines that I searched happened to be hosting a wedding at the time. I, er, might have stuck around for a little bit." Reimu sighed and pinched her brow, before muttering that at least she didn't start any fights. "Well, they did the ceremony in the traditional dress, but then they went off for the reception, and-"

"Wait, you stuck around for - For how long?" Reimu asked her, cutting her off with some incredulousness. "I know you're this big sage and everything, but should you really be messing around outside Gensokyo that much?" I decided not to bring up that Hearn was probably napping in some Winter lodge at this point. "Alright, whatever. Carry on."

"Right..." Lady Kasen watched Reimu with a frown. "Anyway, they all got changed for the reception. The groom put on a western-style suit. The bride put on a western-style bridal dress. It was very pretty, I have to admit. And - No, Reimu, I didn't hang around all night." Reimu had just started to ask the question, but she fell quiet, though with some suspicion. "My point, regardless, is that things have changed outside the barrier too, so I don't think we need to be too rigid about this. After all, Both of them, him and Yamame, have been outside the barrier multiple times now. I think we should just pull all the bits we feel like. Plus, who'd say no to another big party?"

"I mean - I guess? It's not like the Hakurei Shrine has that much tradition attached to it, anyway. Most of it is whatever the villagers want me to do. Invoke Izanagi and Izanami, pray for a prosperous marriage...That sort of thing. We don't even have a head priest here. There's one listed - I found the name on some ancient documents in the storeroom - But I've never seen him, so he's definitely dead. Can't remember the name right now anyway. Jun or something." I shrugged, since I mostly just wanted it to be...Good? I supposed that was the best way of putting it. I just wanted it to be worthwhile. "Yeah, I think we can make that work." Reimu told me with a wide grin. "But, more importantly, we need Yamame to actually come out for this. It's her wedding too, after all." I nodded and said that I'd get her out of the house tomorrow. "Good, because - There's something else I want to do, and you won't like it." I frowned at Reimu. What could she mean that I wouldn't like?

She levelled her gaze at me. "You need to get back into your old house in the village." I blanched and shrunk back slightly. Was that really necessary? "Yes. It's time. You can't avoid it forever, and I think it might actually help give you some relief. You haven't been in there since before Satori unlocked your memories, have you?" I shook my head. There was the enormity of the whole thing - I'd left that house for the last time with no idea of what I'd lost, and I'd be going back as a changed person, but also...There might possibly still be a youkai living in there. "In - In your house...?" Reimu repeated my words blankly. "In the village...?" I nodded. "...Huh. Wait, is that why I heard whispers about chupacabras again? Oh, please don't tell me that weird purple-haired girl from Hell is in your house."

[Anonymous No.]

I sighed and told her that I would not tell her that. "Oh, good...Who is it, then?" I frowned. She'd just told me not to tell her. Reimu glared at me. "Alright, we'll kick her out, I guess." I'd thought that her boss was coming for her, since I'd spoken to her in the caves at one point, but I'd heard nothing about it since then, so I really had no idea. I didn't really want to kick her out if she wasn't causing trouble, though. "Sorry, but I'm overruling you on this one. She can't just hang around in the village like that, especially if she's staying in your house - Since, you know, it's not her house."

I supposed that was the best I was going to get. "Anyway, my point is that I know going back there might be tough, so I want Yamame to come with us. Obviously, I'm not going to leave you alone either, but she's...Probably better equipped for comforting you." I blushed slightly. "No, I don't - Ugh, let's just move on. We'll do that tomorrow. It's got to be done." I wondered if Reimu had something more in mind. She was oddly insistent. "Okay, so...Go home, give your fiancé enough hugs to convince her to come out tomorrow, and we'll meet in that café, uh...Midday?" That was probably fine, I replied. I wasn't exactly looking forward to it, though.

"We - Well, definitely me at least, will come by the Shrine fairly often." Lady Kasen spoke. "I want to be involved in all of this, so please don't hesitate to ask if there's something that needs to get done."

"Yeah, I'll do my best too. As much as I can do." Raki added, nodding. I smiled and thanked both of them profusely. "Oh - And, listen...We wanted to tell you two first."

"Tell us what?" Reimu asked, frowning. Raki looked over at Lady Kasen, who nodded.

"Not until the wedding preparations are all done, but - We want to try merging." She finally said. Reimu and I looked at each other, and then back at her. "Just - We don't know exactly what'll happen. The last time, we were both in very different places. We don't know if we can separate again by ourselves after that. We don't even know exactly how it'll make our personality afterward. So...Did Kasen give you - Those?"

After a moment, Reimu nodded. "At least five shards, she said. Just in case. Turned out not to be necessary, but I've still got them." I assumed that she was talking about the shards of the youkai blade Onikirimaru. "Just in case you can't separate by yourself, I guess. No need to keep secrets now that you're doing so well, huh?" Raki smiled widely before getting herself under control, but we both saw it. "What changed your minds?"

"Closure." Lady Kasen replied. "We've been getting along so much better now, but the merge is - Well, I suppose you could call it the final test of sorts. We'll see just how much better we understand each other. Whether or not we're still struggling with trust. That sort of thing. I don't know if we'll want to separate afterward, but we need to know that we can merge and not have...Problems." It was an admirable choice, I thought, and I considered it part of how Lady Kasen had recovered since she'd freed Raki. She'd been very pensive, quiet and sad in the time before she'd unsealed the arm, but she seemed a lot happier now. "So...We'll be counting on you, Reimu. Thank you. Oh, but even if we didn't separate, I'm still coming here to make sure you're not neglecting your duties."

Reimu's face switched rather quickly to a scowl. "Figured there'd be some catch." She muttered.

[Anonymous No.]

Finally, with that out of the way, it was time to leave. I needed to go and convince Yamame to come to the village with me tomorrow, while Raki and Lady Kasen had plenty of animals at the dojo who were looking for attention. "They're all obsessed with me for some reason." Raki complained to me as I pulled my boots on and laced them up. "No idea why. I'm still not their master! Kasen's the real master, but they won't stop coming up to me and bugging me until I stroke them and scratch them behind the ears." She was silent for a moment as I slipped my coat on. "They're cute, though. I guess it could be worse." I told her, very quietly, that I still remembered when she'd first pet some of them right after she'd been freed. "Yeah...I'll still do terrible, terrible things to you if you tell anyone." I grinned, then held my arms out. She paused, but only for a split second, then stepped forward and let me wrap my arms around her. She did the same to me, but kept her strength carefully controlled. "I really like these hugs." She finally whispered to me. I tried my best, I replied as we broke apart.

Then, I repeated it with Lady Kasen. "Thank you. I'm serious. Reimu brought you to me just as a protection measure, but I think you've done more for me than I've done for you overall." I shook my head and replied that her training and lessons had still been serving me well today. "Really? That's good. I could teach you plenty more if you ever want to come and be my student again." As far as I was concerned, I'd never stopped being her student. "Is that why you still call me 'Lady Kasen'?" She asked me with a slight smile as we stepped apart. I smiled, but didn't reply.

Finally, I hugged Reimu. "Listen." She muttered. "It'll be alright. Tomorrow, I mean. You'll be alright." I nodded and told her that I trusted her. She was my big sister, after all. "Ha. Thanks." She replied quietly. "And after that's done, we can get back to happier things. Like more wedding planning." I was expecting that to become more of a horrifying thing as time went on and it got more complex, considering how out of my depth I felt already. "Well, you've got to understand it at some point, right?" Right, I replied as we separated and moved to the door. "Will you be alright getting back? I can take you, if you want." I thought about it, then nodded. The walk was only fun a couple times, and then it just became gruelling.

Finally, as Reimu lifted me from the ground and took off in the direction of the caves, I put my mind toward how I was going to convince Yamame to come to the village tomorrow. How hard could it be?

[Anonymous No.]

Anon's gonna have to do the thing Yamame likes

[Anonymous No.]

>>45898952
>Let's just say that some danmaku patterns shouldn't exist. Don't ask me anything more than that.
I find it utterly hilarious that Reimu was mentally scarred from stages 4-6 of by far the easiest game in the series. Remember that this is the same girl that completely wiped the floor with Clownpiece--the hardest boss in the series--without batting an eye, even beating her badly enough to mentally scar HER.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45899402
>Lunatic max rank stage 5 rings
That's bad enough, but yuuka maybe sort of implied that there were others in the mansion apart from elly when anon and yamame were in there, and if there's any LLShu who could be mentally scarring...
>And make sure you keep an eye on how long you spend- No, sorry, don't mind me."
Perhaps a cute devil treats the mansion as her summer home too

[Anonymous No.]

I'm in favor of an April 1 date so everyone is convinced the whole thing is one big April Fools joke. Or, more realistically, May 1 since that actually is in mid spring as well as to honor the day a certain festive medicine practitioner was cruelly taken from this world.

>No idea why. I'm still not their master!
Better get used to it, since you will be soon enough!

>Can't remember the name right now anyway. Jun or something.
Heh, that's pretty clever.

>>45899416
>Lunatic max rank stage 5 rings
Oh yeah, that's true. That's the only thing that sticks out to me as being especially painful in Mugenkan though (aside from Reimu herself lol)
>>45899416
>and if there's any LLShu who could be mentally scarring
OH SHIT NOT ORANGE

[Anonymous No.]

But nobody in Gensokyo knows what an April 1st is.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45898974
imagine if Chiyari got a boyfriend living with her in the time Anon was living with Yams, i would die laughing

[Anonymous No.]

Really wondering what might've kept the junkie lizard away from her infinite blood and resentment supply in Hell.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45904713
She forgot she had one

[Anonymous No.]

>>45904713
Her ending in TH19 might hold the answer to that question.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45904780
I don't know. She strikes me as the type of girl who goes on vacation only to stay in the hotel all day long.

[Anonymous No.]

Shouldn't Gensokyo celebrate New Year in April and not January?

[Anonymous No.]

>>45906429
maybe, but they do celebrate it in january, because there's a fairy manga chapter that takes place during new year's eve, and there's a WaHH chapter (the kogasa one) where Kasen points out that everyone's stopped throwing New Year's parties by February eighth

[Anonymous No.]

>>45906452
Yeah, and it's weird. They still use the old 12 hour format time and calendar, so even if they did celebrate in January it wouldn't fit with Gregorian calendar if that's what they're going for.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45898952
>And make sure you keep an eye on how long you spend- No, sorry, don't mind me."
Reimu was raped by gengetsu!

[Anonymous No.]

So, I asked Yamame as she twisted and writhed in my grip, would she be willing to come to the village with me tomorrow? "N-No...Don't wanna...Ah!" She forced the words out through gritted teeth, then gasped as my fingers pressed against her shoulder blades at just the right angle. She twitched, tried to force herself upright, and failed miserably before falling back again. "Y-You're being u-unf- Nngh - Unfair..." She moaned, gasping for breath. "So cruel, you s-snake!" Another squeeze, and Yamame fell weak once more, almost sliding off of the bed before I wrapped my arms around her naked waist and pulled her back up against me again.

While there was one major activity aside from sleeping that we both enjoyed in Yamame’s bedroom - And other rooms, but not so often - This was becoming something that I really enjoyed. I wasn't sure if Yamame enjoyed it so much as was incredibly weak to it, but it didn't stop me from cruelly, horribly, malevolently exploiting her weakness to massages to try and convince her to come to the village with me. I'd very innocently asked her once I'd gotten back, and she'd refused before I could explain what we were going to do in the village, so I'd decided to spoil her. Gleefully. She'd come to the bedroom with me, and we'd sat, relaxed and lazy, her sitting on my lap and resting her head against my shoulder. After a moment, she commented that I felt nice and warm, and she really wished that she'd kept me here to be her personal heater. Casually, she'd taken off her shirt, and then I'd attacked while she was least expecting it by throwing my hands onto her shoulders and squeezing. And that was that.

I was pretty sure Reimu still considered me her personal heater, anyway. Not that she really needed one anymore with all the additions and repairs done to the Shrine. Shrugging, I traced my fingers over the nape of Yamame's neck, an action which made her shiver. "This is bullying..." She mumbled, squeezing her eyes shut. "How can you treat your future wife like this?" She liked it, though. "Th-That's no excuse!" Yamame replied sharply, only to shiver again as my fingers very lightly traced her side, Finally, I went in for the kill and said that I'd almost be too upset to give any massages if Yamame didn't come with me to the village tomorrow. "...You snake. You - You absolute - Fine. I don't care." She told me, crossing her arms and resolutely staring away from me.

I waited. "...What are you going there for?" She asked in a small voice. Reimu thought that it was time to go into my old home. "...Oh. But you said that...You've not been there since...Oh." She pushed my arms off of her waist, then turned around to face me properly. "Why didn't you just tell me?" I shrugged and made a noncommittal noise. "No, tell me. It's important. You can trust me with anything." I was silent for a moment, then finally said, hesitantly, that I felt a bit embarrassed. I'd been putting it off for so long that it had only grown in immensity in my mind to the point that even walking past the building scared me. It felt a little bit childish. "No, it's..." Yamame took my hands tightly. "It's okay. You can be scared of it. You don't really know what you're going to find inside, do you?" I supposed that was true. Well - There was one thing I knew I was going to find. Or at least, one person. Actually, even that was a maybe, because I had no idea if she was still there or not. "A...Person?" Yamame repeated blankly. I nodded. That said, it wasn't that which worried me. It was the memories. The last time I'd been in there, I'd been collecting money to buy food to cook Yamame while she was recovering from being hit by Reimu's gohei. I'd not even thought about the empty rooms, or why the house was just a bit too big for one person. I'd not even thought about why there were so many items in the drawers that I just couldn't seem to get rid of. In short, I was scared of what would happen once I walked inside.

"Oh..." Yamame murmured, before reaching out and wrapping her arms around me before pulling me into her chest tightly until all I could hear was her heartbeat and the words she was whispering, and all I could feel was the warmth of her body. "It's okay. I'll be with you every step of the way, and so will Reimu. We'll take care of you. That was my promise to you." I breathed out heavily and wrapped my arms back around her, then had a shiver of her own as she gently ran her fingers through my hair. So...She was going to come with me, then? "Try and stop me. " She replied strongly.

A few moments later, she asked me if I was feeling better. I nodded. I felt a lot better, as I usually did with Yamame. "Good." She replied, before shoving me backward onto the bed and sitting on my lap, one hand placed very precariously. "Because I need to pay you back for that little massage. As many times as it takes." Grinning in a challenging sort of way, I told her that I didn't come cheap.

[Anonymous No.]

"Okay." Yamame mumbled, her arm wrapped tightly around mine despite the thick and fur-lined coat she was wearing. Given that she'd refused to walk on the ground until we'd reached the village and had floated above the snow, it had been a very awkward position to walk in. "I'm going to see this through, but please don't get too upset if I complain the entire way." I supposed I could handle that. It wasn't like I ever got tired of listening to Yamame's voice. "G-Good. So, why is it so cold!?" She cried, her teeth chattering the whole way. "It's freezing! I can practically feel my limbs slowing down already, and we're only barely in the village." I did have to ask her to complain a little bit quieter once we were in the village, since I didn't really want everyone watching me and the shouty blonde girl walking down the street. At least she'd deigned to walk on the ground instead of floating now, since the snow was much more compact, and you didn't have to practically wade through it. "And the snow - Why does it have to snow so much? I'm sure it didn't snow this much in the past. Maybe that's an incident?" I rolled my eyes and replied by saying that if it was an incident, I was fairly certain that Reimu would have done something about it by now. "She's in on it." Yamame muttered, forcing me to stifle a laugh.

Finally, we reached the café and stepped inside gratefully. It was warmer inside, with the wind outside kept away and the heat from the grills that the old man cooked the food on permeating the place and seeping into our bones. "Oh, finally!" I saw Reimu had already arrived and was practically sprawled over a table, a cup of tea in front of her and an empty plate next to it. She'd taken to wearing her long scarf, a "Thought you'd never show up." I sighed and said that it had just taken a little bit longer than I'd expected. In truth, I'd tossed Yamame over my shoulder and physically carried her to the entrance to the cave, but I didn't feel like saying that part. She'd obviously let me, too, because she could have gotten out of it in plenty of ways, so I assumed that it was just a last-minute half-hearted attempt to not go outside. "Alright, well...You're here now. Do you want to stay here for a bit, or just get it over with?" After a moment, I decided that I should probably not stall any longer, or I'd end up never getting the courage together at all. "...Okay." Reimu said, getting to her feet and stepping over to us.

"Hey!" Over by the kitchen, Oseki was stomping out, holding her tray and with a frown. "Reimu, you're not thinking of not paying, are you?" Reimu froze and grimaced, then slowly turned around sheepishly. "You can solve all the incidents you want, but you still have to pay for your meals." Oseki told her. It was quite funny, I thought, to see this human waitress admonishing the big, bad Shrine Maiden, but finally, Reimu did pull the money out and hand it over. "Honestly, trying to dine and dash on a bill that small?" Reimu let out a sort of groaning noise, then shook her head and said that she'd just been talking to me, so it was really no big deal. "Hmm..." Oseki hummed. "Alright, fine. I'll let you off. This time."

She then turned her gaze to me. "You don't come in very much anymore, you know." I ducked my head and apologized. I still wanted to, but it was hard to find the opportunity sometimes. "Ah, speaking of..." She rummaged around in the pocket of her apron and pulled out a note. "Kagerou left this." She handed it over to me. "She said she wanted you and Yamame to come along to the next Grassroots Youkai Network meeting." I nodded and pocketed it, then paused. She knew about those? "Huh? E-Er, yes...? Kagerou and H - I mean, Kagerou told me. When she was working here for that bet. Yep, then and there. Nowhere else." Well, I replied. That sounded reasonable enough. They did seem to know each other, anyway. Oseki stared at me. "How do you not - No, um, yeah. That's why. Well, I'd best get back to work, so..." And she turned and disappeared straight into the kitchens.
"The hell? 'Seki, don' just barge in on me like that, ye damn near scared the soul outta me." There was the old man, working away.

"Alright, let's just get out of here before she tries to charge me any more." Reimu finally said, turning and pushing me in the direction of the door. Yamame followed outside, and then stopped me for a moment.

"What does that note say?" She asked, peering down at it. I unfolded it, wondering just when Kagerou had managed to give Oseki the piece of paper considering she didn't live in the village.

[Anonymous No.]

On it were the words 'Hi! Kagerou and Hime here. Hime says that she misses both you and Yamame and wants you to come to the next GYN meeting, and I happen to agree, so I'm inviting you both. We're holding it on the eleventh of the month, which is the new moon. It'll still be at the lake, obviously, because travelling is difficult during Winter for Hime, but we'll clear away as much snow as possible and maybe make a fire so that Yamame doesn't get too cold. So, hoping to see you there!' At that point, there was a crossed out section, followed by 'From Kagerou and Hime', but I could tell that the crossed out section had said 'Love', which I thought was sweet.

My estimations about Kagerou being kind were going up the more I interacted with her, and I already knew that Wakasagihime was kind. "Wow." Yamame said, having just finished reading the letter. "That's really nice of them." I looked over at asker her dryly if she was going to require some more convincing before agreeing to go to that. She slapped me on the shoulder. "I'm not going to back out of something like that...Though if you want to-"

"Hey!" Reimu suddenly called. "Stop flirting while I'm standing here." She turned to us with a frown. "Come on, we're getting this over with before you find excuses to talk yourself out of it. Or before you both decide that you need to go home and-" At this point, I decided that letting Reimu finish wasn't to anyone's benefit, so I hurriedly clamped a hand over her mouth and told her that I got the point. After a moment, she glared at me enough to make me move my hand away. "Look, I'm only in a bad mood because I know that this will probably leave you in a poor spot." I nodded soberly. I understood, and I was thankful that she was with me...Though I did remind her that if she went in throwing ofuda everywhere, it would probably cause more harm than good. "What kind of image do you have of me?" She asked me with a frown. "I'm not going to do that." I stared at her for a few moments, because she was exactly the kind of person to do that. Finally, I shook my head and decided to just walk over to my house.

A moment later, it was Yamame who had her arm locked around mine and was guiding me forward, because my legs felt like they were locking up. "It's fine." She was whispering to me. "I'm here." And there we were. In front of my eyes was my house. My home. The house I'd left abandoned for so long. The roof was clear of snow, so I knew that someone was doing something about it. I knew it was just a house. One I'd lived in just fine. And I had to deal with it. So, I swallowed, got Yamame to let go of my arm, and forced myself forward and up to the door. Then, with almost mechanical movements, I raised my hand and pushed it open. It creaked. I'd forgotten that it did that, and it almost made me jump, even though the place looked completely normal inside. In fact, it looked like it was being taken care of, and that Chiyari Tenkajin hadn't seemed the type to do that.

"Hello?" Reimu called, moving in front of me and getting into the entrance hall. "Anyone here?" I thought that she was looking around, but I was struggling to focus. My entire thought process was getting tied up, because there was a door. There. Right there, right in front of me. A door next to the doors that I remembered. This one was always there, but I'd never opened it. Never even knew it was there. I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment, then felt a shiver run through me. There was something in the back of my mind. A memory, or a thought. Like a waking dream of me opening that door. Of seeing - Seeing my mother inside. Running to her in tears because I'd fallen and bruised my knee outside. And she'd...Calmed me down and helped me treat it. My father had come in to talk to me. I just...Couldn't remember what he'd said.

And then I felt a touch on my shoulder and jumped, but it was just Yamame, and once I'd looked over at her, she threaded our hands together and squeezed tightly. Ahead of me, Reimu had stepped through the entrance hall and into the living room. "What's going on here?" She muttered. Shaking my head, I gestured to Yamame and we stepped inside, closing the door behind us. In the living room, Reimu was standing at the seat, where there was a big lumpy thing underneath a blanket. Cautiously, she motioned us all back, then poked it with her gohei. It didn't move. Now frowning, she tried it again.

[Anonymous No.]

And then the lump let out a long groan. "Mhrgh..." It groaned, the top of the blanket starting to slip. A long, purple horn poked out. "Whazzat...?" The horned thing mumbled. I knew what it was at this point, and the blanket slid down some more, enough to reveal the thin and almost gaunt face of Chiyari Tenkajin. Her hair was completely scattered all over the place, and I'd forgotten both how thin and how tall she was, because it looked like she'd only managed to curl herself up in the seat because there was so much space for her to fit her long legs. She stared at Reimu, then at me, and finally at Yamame. "Boss~!" She called, staring at the three of us. The blanket finally fell to the floor entirely, and I found that I'd been right about her thin state. "Toutetsu~ The Shrine Maiden's here~!" She looked at me, then squinted. "Oh...Hey, you're the guy, right?" Was I? "The guy with the - The house thing." She vaguely gestured around her. "This, uh, place." She frowned when she looked over at Yamame. "Uh...Have I seen you before...? You look kinda familiar." After another moment, she tilted her head to the side slightly. "Yuuma~!" She called again.

"Um, maybe?" Yamame looked at Reimu, then asked her where Chiyari was from, and after a moment, Reimu replied that she'd apparently been in the Hell of Blood Pools in Former Hell. "Oh! I met your, uh...Boss, when I went to the blood pools once? You might have seen me then."

"Eh~" Chiyari mumbled. "Oh, maybe..." For some reason, I kept thinking of Shion Yorigami, Jo'on's sister. It was the voice. They both definitely spoke the same way. They even had similar hair. "Reimu~" She called lazily. "I might start thinking you're interested in me if you stare like that..."

"Hey, you're living up here as a chupacabra now, right?" Reimu asked, her voice sounding very casual. "That means I can collect the bounty, right?" She hadn't lowered the gohei.

"Stop giving me this tsuchinoko-like treatment, please~" Chiyari groaned, stretching her legs out before dragging herself upright. The last time I'd seen her, she'd been very hunched over and I couldn't tell how tall she was, but she stretched as she stood, and I realised that she was very tall. She was maybe just a tiny bit shorter than I was, but she towered over both Reimu and Yamame. She still had those dark bags under her eyes, too. "I was totally gonna suck your blood, wasn't I...?" She directed that question to me.

Immediately, Reimu's gohei was between her eyes and Reimu herself was standing in front of me. "Try it and it'll be the last thing you ever do." Her voice was deadly serious, and I felt a surge of pride for someone like her being my big sister. "...Nah, no one ever collects on rare bounties like that, actually. Plus, you swore that you weren't really a chupacabra.

"Eh...? But I'm living as one, right?" Chiyari asked in confusion. "So, it's like, the same thing, right?" I didn't think that was right. "I'm a tenkajin, though..." She stared at us blankly for a moment. "Uh..." So far, this was going about as surreal as I'd expected it to. "Anyone have any spare blood...?" The resounding 'no' made her rub her ears. "Ouch..."

Then, I heard a door open and looked behind me as I heard a scraping sound. "Ke-he-he-he..." Was the rusty laugh that met me. I looked behind me, then found myself forced to move out of the way slightly as the much shorter, much fluffier mob boss that I'd met at the entrance to the caves stalked past me, dragging her massive spork behind her. "Chiyari, I told you to sleep earlier. How can you still be sleeping over halfway through the day?" She tapped the spork against Chiyari's head, and she grumbled something before half-heartedly pushing it away. I was more than a little amazed at the height difference between them. Chiyari was probably more than double Yuuma Toutetsu's height. "And you haven't cleaned up. It's not my job, you know."

"Is it that time...?" Chiyari mumbled, squinting at the window. "Ouch." She then said, squeezing her eyes shut. "Too bright." She'd had no grasp of the time on my last visit to my house, too. Lazily, she scratched her stomach and licked her lips. "Need something to eat...Is there any meat left?"

"Uh." Reimu announced. "What the hell are you both doing here? I didn't get it when it was just you," She pointed the gohei at Chiyari, who tried to stare at the tip of it, giving her eyes a very strange look, "But I especially don't get it when it's both of you. Aren't you a mob boss or something? Don't you have...Subordinates? Why are you even on the surface?" She pointed the gohei at Yuuma that time, and the mob boss frowned before using her giant utensil to knock the gohei to the side. "You can't just live in someone else's house in the middle of the Human Village. It's in the name, get it? Human? Like, it's for humans?"

[Anonymous No.]

"I'm only here, Hakurei Shrine Maiden, to search for my subordinate. Don't know what else you're implying." Yuuma crouched down and slung her spork over her shoulders. "Not my fault she didn't want to leave. I tried." She looked over at me. "Thanks for telling me where she was, by the way." Reimu shot me a glare and I raised my hands and said that I'd only said that I thought she should check the village. She'd seemed nice enough, anyway. "Huh. Thanks. No, Reimu, I haven't attacked anyone. I'm only staying here as long as Chiyari is. My eagles in the Animal Realm will be just fine without me." Yuuma shrugged, then rolled her neck until it clicked a few times. "I'm just trying to make sure she goes to bed on time and cleans up after herself." That made me cough. Like - Like she was Chiyari's parent. Yuuma looked at me for a moment, then turned her attention to Yamame. "You...I met you, in the Blood Pools. And - Your sister. Kisami Kurodani."

"You did? Oh, she said that, actually. Um, nice to meet you again." Yamame bowed slightly. This whole thing was going a lot different than I'd expected. "I hope my sister didn't give you any trouble." She had given me some trouble, I remembered. But then, she gave me the same sort of trouble every time I saw her, so maybe it wasn't anything special.

"No, she was very energetic. The exact opposite of Chiyari here." Yuuma slapped Chiyari on the back, which meant that she had to reach up quite high.

"Yuuma~ Don't insult me like that." Chiyari rubbed her back, then yawned. "Um, can I go back to sleep?"

"Kind of need to evict you two, actually." Reimu replied, her gohei tapping against the ground. "I really can't have the two of you hanging around here forever, even if your intentions are good. Well, Yuuma's, anyway. I don't trust yours as far as I could throw them." The last line was directed to Chiyari, who frowned.

"...So I can't go back to sleep. Is this really who's keeping everyone in line? Man, the surface is in trouble..." She mumbled. "But it's more exciting up here. After I waited a while, people got as excited about chupacabras as they did when I first came up here." Was that why she hadn't left? She was just waiting to get popular again? "But I guess the novelty is wearing off again...Maybe I should just come back in another six months...?" She scratched her head, then looked down at Yuuma. "Toutetsu~ What should I do?"

"Me? I don't care. Come back to Former Hell if you want. You're probably missing the blood down there, right?" I wondered for a moment if there was really any tangible difference, then decided that it would be better if I didn't think about it. "You want to leave? I'm fine with that. You want to stay? Well, I'm fine with that too."

"Uh..." Chiyari scratched her head again. "What do you think?" She asked Reimu, who blinked in confusion before repeating her request for the two of them to leave. "Reimu thinks we should leave, Toutetsu."

[Anonymous No.]

"You can't have a massive fight in the middle of the village." Toutetsu muttered. "Much as I'd love a good fight...It's too crowded up here, anyway. No peace and quiet. I...Yeah, let's leave." She'd folded quite quickly. "The other day, someone said that a fox had come to buy tofu." She said quietly. "I'm...Not looking for those reminders right now." She looked down at her spork, then shook her head. "Okay, we're leaving. Oh, and..." She fumbled around in a pocket before withdrawing a packet. "Chiyari said that she wasn't sure how you wanted payment, so I just went with normal money. That's fine, right?" I blinked and peeked into the envelope. It was stuffed full of cash. Slowly, with my eyes widening, I managed to croak that I was fine with that. "Well, that's that."

"Hey, uh...Thanks for letting me stay here." Chiyari said to me, her tail flicking up behind her. "Nice house...Comfortable." She reached down to her shorts and withdrew one of her syringes. "Hey, can I have just a little-"

"Move your hand any closer and I'll give you a disease that'll make it fall off." Yamame said sharply. She squeezed my hand tighter, but did move slightly forward. "Hands off my fiancé." She was just as serious as Reimu had been about protecting me. How'd I get so lucky? For a moment, Chiyari looked like she still wanted to give it a try.

"Chiyari, don't mess with a tsuchigumo." Yuuma called from where she'd been talking with Reimu. "Especially that one. She'll give you every disease under the sun, and you're not as invincible as me." That seemed to be enough to make Chiyari back off, but she didn't look pleased about it. "Alright, let's get going before Reimu changes her mind."

"I'm totally gonna come back~" Chiyari told me. "I really liked your bedroom. Nice and comfy..." I slowly nodded, then said thank for the payment that Yuuma had given me. "Oh, the Gouyoku Alliance has a lot of that money stuff...I just wanna drink the blood in the Hell of Blood Pools, though..." Well...Thank you, I repeated.

Yuuma turned to look over at me. "Maybe I'll see you again. If I'm ever coming up from Former Hell." I wasn't really sure if I was looking forward to that, so I just smiled and nodded as I heard Yuuma pull the door open. "Chiyari. Come on. We're leaving." The Chupacabra-Who-Wasn't-Actually-A-Chupacabra looked around once more, then sighed and joined Yuuma at the door. "Can we get some meat on the way?" She asked Yuuma. "I'm starving..."

"Maybe..." Yuuma shut the door behind her and I saw the two take off into the sky before anyone could see them.

And that was it. We were alone in my old house. "Ugh." Reimu muttered. "I hate dealing with those Animal Realm lot. That Keiga one is the most bearable one and that's only because she's really straightforward." I wondered about that. Something else was sticking in my mind. A certain outburst that Ran Yakumo once had. She'd mentioned Toutetsu by name, and she'd mysteriously mentioned 'other realms beyond Hell'.

Maybe she was one of those Animal Realm lot at one point, too.

[Anonymous No.]

Well at least they didn't let the food go to waste.
Wait does the human village have access to fridges?

[Anonymous No.]

The wedding guest list grows bigger...

[Anonymous No.]

>>45908180
I see writeanon has decided to not take part in coining an english term for Chiyaris "nansuka?" catchphrase
Am I misremembering or didn't anon decide on another name for the spork?

[Anonymous No.]

Just to preface this, I started feeling ill today and over the day, it got worse. As a result, this one will be a little shorter.
There's also a relatively good chance that I won't be uploading tomorrow, either. We'll see.

[Anonymous No.]

In the silence following Yuuma and Chiyari's departure, things began to happen. Because it wasn't just that door in the hallway. No, I felt something deep in my chest, and I could hear a sort of ringing in my ears. The wall, right there. There was a mark on it. A little scratch, something that shouldn't have been worth noticing. But...Below it, there was another, and another below that, all in the same position horizontally but at different heights vertically. Without thinking, I stepped over to it, my fingers brushing weakly against the wall. The marks only went up a short distance, barely anything compared to where I stood now. Because - Because I remembered. "We'll keep track of your height as you grow. Then, you'll be able to look back on it and see how far you've come." He'd said. My - My father. And the lines only went so high because he'd no longer been around after that.

"Is - Is that...?" I swallowed and nodded, turning to Yamame. My height chart, or what little of it we'd managed back then. She joined me at the wall and took my hand tightly. "So you were that small once..." I had been. I'd been that small when I'd seen them - Shakily, I took in a deep breath. "We should mark where you are now." Yamame said. I was completely against it. It wasn't - It wasn't my chart, not in that sense. It was where my father had marked my height. Not me. I couldn't put new marks on his work.

"We should." Reimu murmured, now standing next to me. "It's your father's work, right? Wouldn't marking where you are now be like a new connection to him? Continuing what he left off?" She withdrew a needle from her sleeve. "It's like...Sending a message to him. You're saying, 'look how far I've come, father.' even if he's not here anymore." I looked at her for a moment. "O-Or something. Look, I never had a father. Is that how you talk to one? I mean, I talked to Genji and all, but he hasn't spoken in years, so..."

I felt the weakest of smiles tugging at my lips. I supposed it was a bit formal, I finally said to Reimu. But maybe, just maybe, she had a point. Ever since Reimu had broached the topic of returning to my house, I'd been thinking. Not just about my fears, and how we were to deal with Chiyari and Yuuma, but what I would say to my parents if they were around. Would they be proud of me? Horrified that I was marrying a youkai, the very thing that took their lives? Would they want to understand? And what about Eientei? Or the peach, or any of the things that had happened to me? And in the end, I'd come up with nothing. I just didn't know how they would have responded, because I didn't really know them well enough to say.

"Hey, look at me." Reimu suddenly said, making me turn in her direction. "We're fine." She told me sharply. "If you don't want to do it, you don't have to." After a moment, I shook my head. I did want to do it. I might have not known them as well as I wished, but all I could do was honour what little I did remember, and I would believe that they would have been proud. "Alright. Shoes off." I nodded and kicked my boots off, then had a surreal sort of deja vu because it had been so long since I'd kicked my boots off in this house. Obligingly, I stood against the wall, and both Reimu and Yamame floated up slightly in order to properly gauge my height. "Up slightly..." Reimu muttered.
"No, that's - You probably do it off of the top of the skull, right? Not the hair? You've gone too high." Yamame replied quietly, and I felt her smooth my hair down flat. "There, like that…Oh, actually, you probably shouldn’t do your hair like that. Miss Keine said that it doesn’t look good that way." Brilliant, I replied dryly. Glad to Know that Keine hadn’t kept anything back.

"Yeah, but...Isn't it more like how people see you? They see you with your hair properly, not with it flattened down like that.” Reimu lowered the needle for a moment, then raised it again. "So it should be here?" I pointed out that I was fairly sure my father had always marked it to the top of my head and not to my hair. "Oh, did he? Well...I guess we'll have to keep it like that, right? So, it's the same. Alright, you win, Yamame." She lowered the needle so that I could feel it against my head. "Straight? No? How about now? Okay, good." There was a little scratching sound before Reimu touched back down. Yamame followed suit a moment later. "Done." She told me. I stepped away from the wall and turned. There it was. the new mark that Reimu had made in the wall, so much higher than all the previous ones. It was good, I thought, but it was also a reminder of the time in-between. The period that would always be unfinished. "There you go. You're not growing anymore, so...I suppose you can think of this as..." Finishing his work, I replied quietly. Yes, I supposed it was that. After a moment, I sniffled slightly and asked Reimu and Yamame for a hug.

[Anonymous No.]

They both obliged, so I had a few moments of silence while I got my emotions back under control and just focused on the sensations of the hug. Something to keep me in the present. "Are you alright now?" Yamame whispered to me, brushing a hand down my cheek. I didn't know yet. If just a wall had been able to throw me so badly, I wasn't sure what the rest of the place would do. In the end, I was just about able to say that I was so grateful that Yamame had come with me. Reimu, too, but Yamame hadn't had an investment like Reimu and I had. Reimu had made the promise to my father, and she'd taken it seriously. "Don't be silly." Yamame murmured. I looked at her with a furrowed brow. "Of course, I'm invested. It's you. Your family. But even so, I don't need to be invested to want to be there for you." She whispered.

I couldn't help kissing her then, just lightly. Even so, I could feel Reimu rolling her eyes behind me. After a moment, I released Yamame and nodded, then stepped back to survey the room once more. I knew the rest of it, and I didn't see any other unfamiliar surprises. Once I was sure that I wasn't going to run into anything else that would send me into a spiral, I moved over to a certain spot where I found that, apparently, neither Chiyari nor Yuuma had found the rest of my money supply. It didn't really mean that much now that Yuuma had essentially dropped a small fortune into my hands, but still, it was nice to finally recover what was left.

Meanwhile, Yamame was sifting through the envelope. "There's- There's way too much in here. What did she think she needed to pay? This could supply you for...A year, probably." That was good, since I wanted to give some of it to both Reimu and Yamame. "Huh? Er, no, that's, uh, fine. Thank you, but I-" I knew she didn't need it, but she deserved it anyway. For everything that she'd done for me. "Y-You're not going to stop until I accept it, are you?" Probably not, I replied with a shrug. "Oh, fine. Thank you." Yamame pouted and took her share from the envelope, then handed another share to me, which I turned to offer to Reimu.

In Reimu's case, she wasn't quite so humble. "Are you sure?" She asked me once, and when I nodded, she gratefully accepted. "Thanks. Should help out." She slid the money I'd given her into her sleeve, then looked around again. "What's next?" She asked. I took in another breath and headed into the kitchen. I had left supplies here when I'd first left the village with Reimu, but I wasn't sure what to expect at this point. When I'd come back and found Chiyari here for the first time, I hadn't smelt anything out of the ordinary, which I'd assumed to mean that nothing was spoiling, and therefore, Chiyari was probably eating it. Now, I assumed that Yuuma and Chiyari had finished off anything that was left, and I found myself to be correct when I pulled open the pantry and found it bare, even of the stuff that I'd just left there forever because I didn't really want to eat it.

But still, there were a few things left. And these just so happened to be the ones that, again, brought me up short. As if I was somewhere else, I heard her voice. "...And you add the spice now, so it can marinate long enough for it all to infuse. Hey, pay attention! A girl might want you to cook for her someday..." The memory faded, leaving me in the kitchen once more. That was her. My mother. Giving me some random bits of cooking advice, though I was far too young to be doing all that much of it myself. Not when I could barely reach the counters. It was those random little pots, the ones that contained some errant spice, or a pot of cloves. The ones that I'd never been able to get rid of. Never been able to even look at. It was strange, I thought. I'd spent so long having no recollection of them at all, and it was making these memories I was starting to get flashes of feel almost as if I'd never experienced them at all. I crouched down and lifted a small pot. Flakes of something, I thought, though I wasn't sure. I supposed that whatever lessons that my mother had been trying to teach me had disappeared along with most of my other memories from back then.

Speaking out loud now, I recalled that there had been a dinner, once. Probably not long before the Vampire Incident, so I was just about old enough to remember it. My mother had gotten me to help with the preparations, and I'd cut my finger while chopping something. I'd cried and cried, but my mother had sorted it out. She'd helped me wrap the cut up until it had stopped bleeding, then showed me how to more safely chop ingredients. It was the sort of thing that I did now without even thinking. She'd taught it to me, and I'd forgotten that. Even though it hadn't been long, there was probably plenty more that I'd forgotten. Which only made it worse, I thought, because in the end, those lost memories and everything that had happened since had led me to today.

[Anonymous No.]

It was the same thought that I'd had at the Shrine, but now that I was in my house again, it was hitting harder. "It's kind of like that for me, too." Reimu said quietly. "With my mother. She's dead, but she might have resolved the Vampire Incident differently. It might never have led to the Spell Card Rules. And then, we'd all be leading very different lives." Reimu stepped forward and stopped beside me. "I don't think it's about whether or not their deaths led us to better or worse lives. It's just about living with what we've got, regardless of whether it would have been better or worse. We...Carry them in our memories. In our mannerisms and actions. And sometimes, maybe that's just what we've got to work with."

I wondered if Reimu still remembered specific detail. The colour of her mother's eyes, for example. Or the way she laughed. "I...Sometimes. I can recall her, if I really want to. That's the thing...I have to really want to, and the rest of the time, she sleeps in the back of my mind, and I can carry on." She looked at me forlornly. "It's probably harder for you. Your memories were freshly reawakened and you're remembering new things. But...The memory of them won't always be a sad one, I think." I hoped not, but I wasn't sure. It had been easier at the party, when I'd not actually been remembering new things about them. Now, it was starting to get overwhelming. I placed the pot that I'd picked up back down, took in a shaky breath, then asked Reimu when she'd gotten so wise. "Shut up." She replied with a slight smile. "I think about it from time to time since you've been around."

Yamame took hold of my hand again as we left the kitchen. There was probably more. More little things that I'd never noticed, but the door was the big one. What could only be my parent's room. As I moved to the door, I didn't know if I could do it. Would it even be clean. It could very well just look like it had when they had died. I wasn't sure I could open the door, but as my raised hand trembled, Yamame came to help me, just like she always did. She steadied my hand, and we reached out together to push the door open.

Inside, it was clean. Freshly cleaned, it seemed. "Ah." Reimu muttered. "Yuuma said she was cleaning." She'd been very good, I thought, especially for a mob boss from Hell. The room was slightly bigger than my one, and the bed was larger. There were items next to the bed, and an open wardrobe which still held a kimono or two inside. But...Funnily enough, I wasn't really feeling any intense flashes of memory like I had outside the house. There was...Something. Like, I'd perhaps had a nightmare and asked my parents if I could sleep with them. It was strange. I'd thought that this would be the hardest room, but...It just felt like another room. At least, until Reimu frowned. "What's that?" She asked, pointing in the direction of the wall next to the bed. I looked in the direction she was pointing and repeated her frown. I wasn't sure. There was something there, so I stepped into the room and rounded the bed.

[Anonymous No.]

There it was. Scrawled on the wall in the sloppy, scratchy writing of someone in a hurry: 'WE LOVE YOU'.

And that was it. The strangeness in my head bubbled over and suddenly all I could feel was the hot tears coming down my face. It could only have been right as we'd left. They must have thought that there was a chance that someone wasn't coming back, so they'd left the only message they had time for. And...It had remained, for all the years since. A final message. One that'd I'd either never seen, or forgotten. "Shit." I heard Reimu mutter. "Yamame, take - Take him home."

I was struggling to breathe, and I couldn't put up much resistance as Yamame wrapped her arms around me and pulled me from the room, and then from the house entirely.

The next thing I knew, we were in the tunnels. A moment after that, we were at Yamame's home and she was pressing a warm cup of tea into my hand. "It's okay." She was murmuring. "I'm here." She helped me take a sip, then pulled me closer to her. "Breathe deeply." I tried to do as she said, but it was slow going. She kept her arms around me, and she kept whispering in my ear. "They loved you." She would say, pausing for a moment before continuing. "I love you." I focused on that the most, letting it bounce around my head until I knew it for certain. "Drink some more." She helped me drink from the cup again. Thank you, I managed to mumble back. Yamame's arms tightened. "We take care of each other." She told me. "No matter what happens, I'll be there for you." I whispered back that I loved her. "Come on." She murmured. "You look exhausted. You should sleep. I'll stay with you." Weakly, I nodded and let her gently pull me up and into the bedroom. She took the cup from me, then helped me pull my coat and sweater off. A few moments later, I was lying in the wed, Yamame facing me and with her arms wrapped around me. "It'll be alright." She breathed. "Just close your eyes. Focus on my voice."

In a very small voice, I said that she was really good at this comforting thing. "Have to be." She replied as I began to drift off. "F-For if we have..."

But I didn't hear the end of it.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45919454
you okay? Is it a stomach illness? Man i fucking hate stomach illnesses

[Anonymous No.]

>>45919513
>'WE LOVE YOU'
Well then

[Anonymous No.]

>>45919857
Let's hope it's not morning sickness.

[Anonymous No.]

Damn, writeanon really knows how to make me sad...
I want to be rewarded with good and cute things in the next chapter

[Anonymous No.]

Our dear protagonist can't catch a break.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45888040
Hey, just now realized this thing actually existed. Heard about it in a few other of the /jp/ threads (as just KMS, not knowing what the hell that was or where) and wanted to know more.

Wasn't a bad read to be honest. Was looking for long Touhou fanfics to read, and this fit the mold.

But I had to quit at the start of 17. I got bored.

*Not gonna bother with spoiler tagging, everyone here has probably read everything, but just the warning now in case someone reading this hasn't, shoo shoo*

-------------

First 9 or 10 chapters were stellar. Fresh new anon pops out of thin air, tries to date Youkai, oh no it goes wrong! In funny ways, despite the small starting posts.
Then Eirin, things go meta, and all of a sudden he's the co-star of an incident in the making. Cue many youkai coming onto the scene proper, trying to just help him understand himself being thrust into the world of Youkai mannerisms. Everything starts getting muddled up.
That's the part I like the most about this whole story and the way you tell it. You do really good at introducing those kind of layers to people and things. Most every character feels unique. They don't feel like caricatures of themselves. Not too much of the self-referential stuff in their dialog.
He decides on Yamame, but by then the "dating" plot had basically already been superseded, and now he has to help the new Youkai friends neutralize Eirin before she gives him permanent defects. Good stuff.

And then her skull got caved in. Anon wins.

Eirin's skull being caved in was BEGGING for some kind of second part to the arc. What will she want now, with the insane lust for countering it tempered? Is countering it a bad idea for the world? Is spider-loving anon going to help out? Will ""Hearn"" (more on that later) try to fight it? Will he end up in an ultimate tug of war, and poor Yamame has to worry and fret as his fresh partner with her own stumbles, and she becomes the ultimate fighting force to steer everyone right in the end?
Or, alternatively, now it's Anon's show as he fights with himself about if he can truly stay in this youkai worldview? Counseling is hard, getting used to everyone for more than a quick battle is a long process, being the guy who starts to solve more and more issues becomes a lot to juggle on his poor little plate...

That crossroads has (had) so many good possible paths. And then it just... evaporated into thin air. The whole arm business, the rock, the GYE thing... honestly it became so much of a soup that I can barely remember all the things that have shown up.
Everything past that point feels like a long, long, long epilogue, as if the story was supposed to end there, no more elixir, Eirin defeated, no more mind tampering, and we just have fun with Anon and Yamame, happiness for all.
Which would be fine, if this had concluded on thread 11 or 12.

We are on thread 18.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45925550

**What is your direction with this story now, honestly?**



The closest thing I can think of is now you want "Anon shifts his focus to trying to get rid of his personal demons/trauma/residue from his whole upbringing and how the helpers effect that"... but my mind can't grab onto the path for how that shakes out. Nothing ties together to anything. The arm stuff with Kasen was an interesting idea... but it just kept on going and going with barely an end in sight. It was running its own train, and that train did not have much of Anon on it, much as the story was acting like it does.

Same thing with the """Hearn""" jump-ins. They connect nowhere. She feels more like an occasional commentator to the spectacle popping in just to maximally inconvenience and for Anon to go into the "oh lord I really do have so many Youkai interrupting me from relaxing and trying to live my life" dance. I myself don't really like having to see Anon call Yukari "Hearn" in the first place. It flies in the face of how the whole rest of the characters act, they don't hide behind much of any mystique whatsoever. Anon gets to peer inside everyone's personality and mind because he's just that sociable.

Which is good, I'm not complaining about that, that's the bread and butter of the story after all, but I *am* complaining about how he has to call her Hearn and just pretend that this is something that goes on. It'd be one thing if it was a sort of inside joke, where he would call her ""Hearn"" only because he had to play along with the Gappy's whims whenever they are around, even in passing thought it would be okay to type ""Hearn"" within quotes show how Anon dislikes the whole idea of Yukari being the way she is, but for it to just be "She's Hearn. I have no idea why she is called Hearn, and I suspect that's not right, but oh well I'll just roll with it." and nothing building on it.... it becomes an annoying bump for my eyes, at least. (And maybe for you too, considering you slipped up and called Gappy straight in the 15th thread)

And that's not helped by your habit of overly repeating information whenever Anon thinks about something that happened more than two threads in the past. To be blunt about it, you need to learn how to consistently reference something that happened in more shrouded terms. Half the time when you reach back it's always directly as stated, blunt sharp summary, full names as if you're reading off a robotic cue card.
It makes me feel like you don't trust the reader to remember half the things that go on. I know your writing style does contribute to that feeling, but every time that happens it draws right out of the story. Or at least, the parts left of the story.

Those things that were easier to not notice when I had a story arc to invest in start becoming more and more obvious. It's like a field of grass with some stray blades not being cut down properly. When you're focusing on the beautiful flowers around them all, you don't notice the unevenness of the grass, but when there is no flowers, and you are immersed in a bunch of grass trying to look for more flowers, that unevenness starts to stick out, and starts to annoy.

And that is the crux of the issue: All these well-made, layered characters, all the nice scenery and side-stories about all these nice things you are making just become lots and lots of grass when there is nothing else to mull over. I ask again: Where the hell are we going?
-------------

That's about all. Please please please don't think that I absolutely hate what you've made, trust me, if I hated what you made, I wouldn't have even got past the first two imgs. During the end of that Eientei stuff I was just reading for a solid hour, with nothing else entering my mind because it was spinning around with visualizing what was put onto the screen. You can write, and write well. But that rapture-level focus just slowly faded away the more and more words and characters went into the mind with little plot to connect them to.

I hope you keep on writing this, to wherever the hell you're going. Even this, flaws it may have is still a whole world better than the KKHTA-wannabe Special Ed kids over at the HSE. That toxic waste dump is a whole other can of worms that I don't wanna go near. (One that stopped being "good-bad" a while back)

After reading, now I really, really wish that I could try those damn heavenly peaches for real... mmmm.....

[Anonymous No.]

been lurking since day one, at this point reading new updates is part of my morning routine.
kudos to writeanon for writing this spectacular fic, I specially loved adventure parts of story like anon exploring streets of former hell and small things like Yuugi using glasses when doing paperwork.
I also loved more serious parts of story and of course the suspense in Eientei arc.

I kinda agree with >>45925578
about direction of the story, lately it feels anon has been "winning" too much and hugging too much, I miss the clueless anon finding himself in serious situations that he couldn't handle.
I feel anon having too much powerful allies where nothing can threaten him effectively anymore is splashing lukewarm water at the core of the story, how about an arc where he is thrown to another realm, it would be a great contrast to show how anon has changed from a clueless pal to somewhat competent man who can survive on his own.

>And that's not helped by your habit of overly repeating information whenever Anon thinks about something that happened more than two threads in the past.
I always got the feeling that it is intentional, like anon is writing his experiences.
if not, remembering past events can be done in a more subtle manner like some details are missing or the memory is a bit changed from what actually happened because of anon's denseness.

in summary I miss anon meeting youkais in dangerous situations by himself and not being able to rely on others.

also YUUMA, AHHHHHHH YUUMAAAAA, GIVE ME MORE TOUTETSU SLOP AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

I will continue to read regardless of wherever you take the story to and am thankful to writeanon.

btw does anon's hair color change to white when he gets power from Hecatia and transforms? Dante fighting in hell confirmed canon?
and when is og anon is going to be introduced into the story, Reimu is feeling lonely. I wish 'mu was more autistic in this story considering how she acts in canon.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45927270
> about direction of the story, lately it feels anon has been "winning" too much and hugging too much, I miss the clueless anon finding himself in serious situations that he couldn't handle.
i agree with you in this and i feel that the story needs a antagonistic force/character, one that is opposite to the notion of the currect focus in the story, the marriage. but what character could fill that role. early in the story Eirin fill that role, and she was great. Sorry for autistic rant

[Anonymous No.]

>>45925550
>>45925578
>>45927270
A piece of advice to the author concerning this feedback. You shouldn't feel obliged to or even respond to it in any way. Just internalize what is said and proceed with what you were doing.

To the posters above. I agree with your general sentiment. Think I even said back when that the story should have ended after its first arc and picked up another, even if it was a lighter one, for the sequel/continuation/spin-off. I'd just like to preempt any drama that might sprout from conflicting feedback or takes on the story.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45925550
>>45925578
>>45927270
>>45927701
Well, this is nice to see. I'm still too ill to update today as I suspected I would be, but you've all given me a lot to think about (And I agree with most of it)

To tell the truth, from the end of Eientei onward, I've thought consistently that it'll be done by this time next month, only for things to keep cropping up. I guess you'd call it scope creep. This was my first ever time writing something like this, and I've probably still got a huge amount to learn about planning things out and proper pacing.

I want it to reach an end. I think I should have ended it right after Eientei (At one point, I was thinking that I could get things wrapped up in 50,000 words and be done with it) and made most of the things that have happened since into a proper sequel, but hey, that's why planning is important.

I'll probably at the very least try and speed things up a little and be a bit more concise going forward. This time next month, for sure...
>>45927729
I thought about it, but I needed to say that I wouldn't be updating today anyway and everyone was so thoughtful in their feedback that I'd have felt rude not acknowledging it in some way.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45929203
For me the first ~10 threads were the best part and the storm arc was the peak of the story because you have no idea how many erections and precum I had reading this reimu.
Not that after that it was bad, I liked things like kisami, raki, youkai meeting etc but for me the most interesting part was seeing which girl anon was going to choose and resolve eirin incident, when that ended and the story continued it didn't stay the same as before

[Anonymous No.]

>>45929203
To be fair, people often ask you to feature their favorite characters (either directly or indirectly), so I don't fully blame you for dragging out the story. It's an inevitable byproduct of the main arc being very enjoyable, and you being too nice to say 'no' to us. Either way, I don't think the victory lap is all that negative, as it served to tie up most, if not all the loose ends.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45929203
An idea would be to split the story up once you FINALLY upload it somewhere it isn't a major pain to read from the start or recommend to friends to do the same. AHEM.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45929203
For a first try, this is honestly really really impressive. You've got clear skill in worldbuilding and characterization. I look forward to seeing how you're going to wrangle the one too many threads all together into something special. Thanks for not freaking out about my complaints. (I'll admit, the Hearn stuff was more a personal gripe, and I'm *very* happy that you didn't fully pull the "Yukari is the ultimate evil mastermind' card like you could have, that would have sucked bad)

You live and you learn, right?

>>45927270
>I always got the feeling that it is intentional, like anon is writing his experiences.

Maybe you are right on that. Thinking about it, if it was intended to be looked at as a sort of 'reading his diary', that doesn't make it feel quite as much of a stick-out. I just didn't get that feeling much, especially from how the first arc was not written in that vein. Those turns of phrase served to constantly bring me out of that mindset, but maybe that's just me.

>>45930069
I agree with this idea. Once you're all done, fix up a couple of things just after Eientei to give it a quick drawing down, then chop it in half. Make the recent-er threads a nice running "Life and Times of the KMS's best worst client" of sorts.

And you really really should consider uploading this to a place more suitable. I could not read this on my phone because downloading the images made the text too small to look at. I'm sure I don't need to say where is the best place, I think you know where.

Hope you just got a cold or something. No nausea or constant coughing that makes it impossible to sleep. God, I hate those...

[Anonymous No.]

I'm not really good at writing detailed critiques, but i will say your story was good enough to inspire me to write down some stuff of my own, while the story definitely slowed down it feels more like we are on an epilogue stage anyways so i'm not really bothered by it, it's just nice to read.

[Anonymous No.]

Just to further improve my day, the circuit breaker in my house has tripped three times in a row which now leaves me very nervous about writing on my computer.
I'm still ill, because of course I am, but I don't think the thread will survive two days without an update, so I'm going to try my best.
>>45930069
>>45932748
I was supposed to apply for an AO3 account in...the second thread or so. I proceeded to never get around to it. Soon...

[Anonymous No.]

>>45940952
Is it raining over there? Does it happen when you use something like a hair dryer?

[Anonymous No.]

>>45940952
For what it's worth, MS Word and Notepad++ do automatic backups of anything you type (the latter can be adjusted to save every X seconds too). Not that it'd help with your concentration if power keeps going out and coming back on, of course.

[Anonymous No.]

"You're definitely okay, right?" Reimu asked me for the eighth time in five days. "Because if you want to-" Reimu, I cut her off tiredly. For the tenth time in five days, I insisted that I was fine, since I'd started by telling her that I was fine before she'd even gotten a chance to ask when she'd all but broken Yamame's door down the day after the return to my house.

"Reimu, I can vouch that he's more or less fine." Yamame mumbled just as tiredly. That made sense since it was her house that Reimu kept hammering on the door of. "Just a good night's rest was all he really needed." Yamame and I were sat on her couch while Reimu alternated between pacing the room in front of us and sitting in the chair next to us. I had reached down and pulled Yamame's legs up so that she was lying over my lap with her head on the armrest, and she did look very sleepy. She'd gone for shorts and a regular black t-shirt - Not one of Lady Hecatia's, for what that was worth - which had two golden bands at slightly diagonal angles, one more vertical and one more horizontal placed over her chest. It was a simple design, but one that she'd told me had taken a surprising amount of thought to actually put together in the most aesthetic way possible. Meanwhile, I was wearing my trousers, though I'd not managed to put anything on top before Reimu's latest appearance.

To tell the truth, there had been a long talk between Yamame and I afterward about what we had seen, which had ended up with me feeling far better about things. It was one thing to have all these thoughts about what had gone through my parent's heads, but it was different entirely to go into test house and find that message on the wall. Even in a potentially - And it had been a little less potential given what had then happened - deadly situation, they'd still thought to leave a message for me. "In fact, he's been in tip top shape since then."

"Really...?" Reimu asked suspiciously, her eyes narrowed. For my part, I decided that explaining that 'tip top shape' meant that Yamame had decreed that I needed my mind taken off things in the easiest way possible would not improve the conversation at all. "Still, I think he should go to Eientei and at least talk to Eirin about what happened." One glance at Yamame told me that she thought that was a good idea too, and I didn't have much chance of getting out of it, even though I did feel fine.

Thus, roughly thirty minutes later, all three of us were approaching Eientei.

"Just- Tell her how you feel." Reimu told me, alternating between trying to reach out and trying to keep her hands back. I was starting to think that she had gotten in a very one-track mind about this and had decided that I needed to talk to someone else, no matter what anyone else said. While it was nice to know she cared so much, it did feel slightly overbearing. Then again, Reimu did this sort of thing sometimes. It was even more obvious in her youkai exploits, as Lady Kasen had often explained to me. Situations like her meeting the Market Goddess, which had seemingly involved a lot of yelling because Reimu had decided to ignore everything else in favour of beating said Market Goddess up for creating the cards in the first place. "Anyway, I have to go and take care of some annoying Shrine Maiden things, but Yamame's with you, so..." I raised my hands and told her that it was fine. She could leave and I wouldn't freak out about it. Plus, I really wasn't that fragile. "Right. Yeah, I - Yeah." Nodding awkwardly, she wandered off.

"I think something about that message really freaked her out, too." Yamame muttered to me as I slammed my fist into Eientei's gates in the hopes that someone would hear it. "I mean, I know it's not her parents, but I think...Maybe something about it reminded her...Oh, I don't know." I thought I did. Reimu's mother had died younger than Reimu was currently. Somehow, I doubted she had managed to leave Reimu a message like that.

I went to slam my fist into the door again when it suddenly swung open, and I had just enough time to see a pair of strikingly familiar blue eyes widen dramatically before my fist crashed into someone's poor forehead. "Ouch!" I heard a cry and someone falling backward as I stumbled forward thanks to my momentum. After a moment, I saw the shockingly red hair and...Well, not the blue eyes, because they were squeezed shut and it looked like there was a tear trying to work its way out.

"K-Ki!?" Yamame incredulously replied. "What are you doing here? Wait, what...What are you wearing?" I blinked too, because this was no Kisami Kurodani's usual attire. This was a green vest and a green sort of skirt, and there was a black bracelet on her wrist that I'd never seen Kisami wear. The green beret on the floor also gave me some clues.

[Anonymous No.]

"Ooh..." The redhead on the ground moaned. "It's unfair to hide behind doors..." Her voice was different. Yes, I thought I knew what was happening here. Curiously, I crouched down and tapped the figure, who cracked an eye open. "Um, hello..." She mumbled. Yamame blankly repeated Kisami's name. "Ki...who?"

"Oh no! She's lost her memory!" Yamame cried. I frowned at her, then shook my head, before turning back to the figure on the ground who was definitely not Kisami. I extended a hand toward her and a moment later, she took hold and allowed me to pull her to her feet. "Oh, wait..." Yamame paused, frowning heavily.

Hong Meiling rubbed her forehead and breathed out heavily. "Um, it would be nice if you could remember my name. It's Hong Meiling, not...Ki." I nodded and apologised for hitting her. "Ah, it's my fault. I wasn't paying attention, and I really should have been. But, er...Please try and keep an eye out for this sort of thing in the future..." I'd try my best, I replied. Curious, I asked the gatekeeper of the Vampire's Mansion what she was doing here. "W-Well, um..." She looked from side to side. "You won't tell Miss Sakuya, will you?" I didn't think I was in the habit of telling Sakuya Izayoi anything in general. She'd been, at most, a little endearing in a comical sort of way at the party, but she had still tried to murder me there, and I still didn't really like her, so I just shook my head. "Well, um...I got a little bit sick." I nodded, but she didn't continue.

After a moment, I thought about it. What sickness could a youkai even get? I didn't think they could get regular sicknesses like humans could. At least, not unless Yamame was specifically engineering one for them. "The doctor says that it'll be fine, I just needed some medicine..." She trailed off, frowning. "Wait, you said...Ki?" She looked at Yamame, who nodded. "Like - Like Kisami? Kisami Kurodani? Wait, you're...Oh! You're her sister, aren't you?" Meiling pointed a finger at Yamame, who nodded slowly. "Ah...Er, sorry, don't worry about that. She was that girl who looked like - Like..." She trailed off, so I awkwardly told her that it was okay if she didn't want to talk about it. "No, it's fine. Her hair was lighter, anyway." I didn't think she was taking about Kisami there.

I suddenly had a thought, and asked Meiling if she'd ever spoken to Miss Yuuka Kazami. "The...Flower youkai? Um, once or twice, I guess? That was a long time ago, though. She doesn't really leave the Garden of the Sun very much these days. Why?" I just wondered if they'd ever gotten along as fellow gardeners. "Er, we got on okay? I think we had different ideas on how to do things." Oh, I thought. That was a little disappointing. I'd hoped that they would make friends, but I supposed that I was very optimistic about that sort of thing, something overly so. "Is that...A problem?" No, I shook my head. "She was a bit too intense for me." Meiling said. I got the feeling that she was trying to make me feel better by over-explaining now, so I raised my hands and told her that it was really okay. Meiling rubbed her forehead and winced slightly, but nodded eventually.

"A-Anyway, I'd best be going. The mansion won't guard itself, after all." She nodded and I shifted to the side slightly so she could get through, then apologized for hitting her again. "Yeah, um, just take care next time, I guess. Though..." And here, she looked at me with much more piercing eyes, and I suddenly remembered the aura she'd had on my first visits to the mansion. Something much more deadly, like the edge of a well-honed blade. "It won't happen again." She told me seriously. I believed her completely.

And then, with a weak smile and a nod, she took off through the bamboo.

"She looks really similar to Ki. It's so weird." Yamame mumbled as we watched her leave. "I wonder how she got sick?" Probably overworked by Sakuya, I muttered darkly, before shaking my head and telling Yamame to ignore that bit. "You really don't like her, do you?" I didn't like her attitude, I replied. It rubbed me the wrong way and I didn't think it was the sort of thing that I could ever get used to.

"Me neither. She's always so cold to us." Reisen Udongein Inaba listlessly commented. This made me jump and Yamame cling onto the nearest thing in sight, which was me. So, with my spider wrapping both her arms and legs around my chest and neck respectively - She managed to keep the spider legs from appearing, which was something, I supposed - I asked the rabbit in a very shaky voice how long she had been there. "I've been here the whole time." She replied bluntly.

[Anonymous No.]

I supposed that she was just using her powers to keep herself hidden. At least, that seemed a better answer to me than the more probably answer that both Yamame and I hadn't noticed her at all. Either way, she'd agreed to lead us to Eientei, so that was something. However, Reisen didn't lead me to the same room this time. Instead, she led me toward what had been described in Marisa and Tenshi's recounts to be Eirin's office. "My master would like to start discussing your assistance with her work." Reisen told me emotionlessly. She stopped at the door and raised a hand. "Your co-operation is greatly desired, so Miss Yamame can stay with you, as long as you are willing to discuss sensitive matters in front of her." Any, I replied immediately. "Very good." Reisen replied, nodding curtly, and pushing the door open. "Master, I have brought him."

"Ah." Eirin looked up from a sheet of paper on her desk. "Thank you, Udonge. You can return to your duties." Reisen nodded again, then turned, and disappeared down the hallways. "Well, I suppose I should start by saying 'Happy New Year.'" I blinked, frowned, then remarked that she was the second to actually do so in the new year rather than right before it. Yamame looked at me with a frown and opened her mouth, so I cut her off by saying that saying it during the countdown didn't count, and she stuck her tongue out at me, then told me that I'd left her very distracted afterward, so that was my fault. After a few moments, I looked back at Eirin, who'd simply watched us.

Finally, I asked her what she was planning for this assistance stuff. "Just for the benefit of...Not having anyone one else crack my skull open, allow to just check with you once more. You are, in fact, amenable to assisting me with my experiments with the hopeful end goal of discovering an antidote to the Hourai Elixir?" I nodded, but reminded her that I wasn't consenting to her sticking me with a bunch of needles and pumping who knew what into my body. "Yes, I believe that is partially why you still have someone accompany you to these sessions, is it not? No, I believe that if there are any trials to be done this time around, they will be done with your full knowledge, if they have to be done on you at all. Is that more comforting to hear?" It was, I supposed.

Still, it didn't stop Yamame. "You'd best tell the truth." She muttered. "If you don't - Genbu Ravine Type A will seem like nothing compared to what I'll give you." Her threat was received emotionlessly by Eirin, which I expected.

"Quite so." She replied. "I'm sure that those words, if nothing else, will be a comfort to you. Now, shall we move this conversation to somewhere more appropriate?" I decided at that point that if I was going in for this, I might as well go all in, so I nodded readily. "Excellent. Follow me." She stood and turned at the door, one hand behind her back and the other beckoning us forward. Yamame and I followed behind her, through the halls of Eientei. For a moment, I'd thought them silent, but then I'd catch a glimpse of some rabbits through a door, or walking down a corridor, or I'd hear a conversation in the distance about something as simple as who's turn it was to do the laundry - Funnily enough, I heard that one twice, and on both occasions, the rabbits had agreed to make Reisen do it. Either way, we eventually emerged into a clinical room, much like the one that plenty of my nightmares centred around. This time, though, I had Yamame to steady me before I could weaken.

"Why are we here?" Yamame asked slowly. "Because if you're-"

"Yes, I am well aware that you want my repeated assurances, thank you. We are here for two reasons. One, this room is private, as this is not a conversation or situation that I want overheard. Two, I aim to begin work as quickly as possible. You see," And here, Eirin brought us to a bed, "While you are more concerned with the here and now, I must take the more long-term view. Both of your lifespans combined are the smallest fraction of a blink of the eye to me, and I do not want to waste any more time. Not," She raised a hand as Yamame tried to speak, "To say that I will rush you into anything. You have plenty of time. But no matter how much time you have, it pales to the contemplation of the infinite." I had a feeling it would take me an infinite amount of time to comprehend her words in general, so I decided to move past it for now. Instead, I asked her what she wanted me to do. She looked across the bed at me with her cold, grey eyes.

[Anonymous No.]

"Would you consent to giving me some more of your blood?" She asked me calmly. "This time, without any tricks or cloak-and-dagger nonsense." I searched her eyes for any hint of untrustworthy behaviour, but didn't find any. I didn't find anything much at all, actually. "You already know that I was siphoning your blood off in a number of your sessions. Now, I want to take a smaller, more measured quantity in a much more normal way. A way that is most likely more amenable to the people who care about you enough to threaten me repeatedly." Her eyes flashed at Yamame for a moment, before returning to me. Slowly, I asked her exactly she was planning to use this blood for. "Experiments. Tests to see if I can create a luck enhancement without needing more samples. Tests that involve using your blood as part of another experiment. It would take a very long time to explain the specifics. Though, I am happy to do so if it would make your more comfortable." It'd make me more confused than anything, I thought.

Thankfully, Yamame seemed to have moved past the threatening stage, because she pulled me to the side. I doubted it was private, but Eirin seemed to understand the purpose, and stepped back slightly. "Are you really sure you're okay with this?" Yamame whispered to me. "I mean - It's just..." I understood. I didn't understand a lot of things, but I understood enough to know that Eirin was essentially proposing to do what she had done so poorly back then, in a much less traumatizing way. More importantly, Yamame was with me this time, and that made me much more relaxed. "Yes, but...Well, I would be even happier if everyone was here. Reimu, Marisa, Tenshi...I'd even welcome Ki. She'd probably bring the whole family with her." Would she? Or rather, would they bother? "In a heartbeat." Yamame replied. "I don't know how many times I can tell you this. More or less all of them love you as if you were part of the family. Ruka and Yura would be busting the doors down in a second." I laughed a little. They probably would, I thought. And Yamame was probably right, but I no longer really felt the same way about Eirin. Not to say I trusted her, but with everything since her skull-crushing incident, she'd become much less terrifying and a lot more forthright with information. I turned back to the good doctor and asked her how long it would take, as well as how much blood she wanted and what side effects I'd be feeling.

"Excellent questions. I see that you have learnt to be more cautious." Eirin nodded. "I will only be drawing blood from a needle placed on your inner elbow. A small amount. At most, you will feel slightly dizzy if you stand up too fast. Have you eaten anything today?" I shook my head. In fact, I wasn't sure when I'd last eaten. I probably needed to do something about that. "Well, you might feel somewhat faint. In fact, you may actually faint. I'm telling you this now, so that Miss Kurodani here does not try and kill me - Fruitlessly, I might add. It should take a matter of minutes. If I was to ask more from you - Plasma, or platelets, we might be here longer. Today, this is not an issue, so you will be done and on your way within the hour." Well, that was a bit better.

"However, we have not addressed something." I frowned. "You came here today not for this purpose. Therefore, you most likely wanted another session. As it happens, this process is one that will leave you here for several minutes, and while it's not quite the right environment, I thought that we could conduct your usual session while the blood is being drawn. Is this acceptable to you?" I thought for a moment, then decided that I had to take a leap of faith somewhere, so I nodded. Yamame looked a little concerned about it, but I told her that I would be fine.

"Take your coat off, roll up your sleeve, and lie down." Eirin told me sharply. I nodded and shrugged my coat off, then hung it over the first thing I could find. With a frown, Yamame followed me over. When the needle Eirin tried to use broke against my skin, I wondered if this was going to be a problem. "Figured as much." She muttered, turning to withdraw a bigger needle from her supplies. This one made my heart start pounding, and I realised that I'd probably gained a phobia of needles at some point. I just hadn't realised because it had been so long since I'd actually been injected. Eirin watched me for a moment, then turned. "Miss Kurodani, please distract him. He's going to struggle otherwise."

Yamame, who had been holding both my hand and her steady frown to go with her furtive and suspicious glances at Eirin, finally turned to me. "So...Um, what do we talk about?" She asked. I weakly shrugged and asked her to pick a topic. "Well...Have you, er, decided on a date for the wedding yet?" That got me to raise my eyebrows at the unexpected topic. "It's just - Well, I'd like to get things moving. I know you said...April? Yes, er, April. But when, exactly?"

[Anonymous No.]

I shrugged, since it would likely require Miss Yuuka to tell us when we could do it, but I figured that any date was probably fine. "Er...the fourth...?" Again, I said, any date was fine by me. Just as long as it was fine by Miss Yuuka. "I suppose it's more her decision than ours, then." I laughed slightly, at which point I felt a sharp pinching sensation in my arm and yelped. "Hey-!" Yamame began, before realising that the needle had gone in. "...Right." She muttered.

"Now, I'll push this in..." Eirin attached a tube to the needle in my arm which I had to force myself not to look at. "And...There." risking a glance down, I was amazed to see the substance, dark red in colour, already starting to fill the tube. "Now, let's turn our attention away from weddings and onto more sombre topics. Tell me why you came here today."

I explained the events of five days ago, when we had returned to my home. Eirin listened calmly and only interjected for clarifications, and once I was finished, she was silent for a moment. "You are a very compassionate person." Eirin finally said. "Professionally, I should refrain from commenting on it, but this is worth mentioning. You had a youkai - Two youkai, living in the house that you and the family you lost lived in, and you chose to be nice to them. Few from the village could claim to have done such a thing. Even fewer who have been through what you have."

I wasn't sure where she was going with this. Eirin blinked. "My apologies. I got carried away. Now, you have had several flashes on memory from your family, and you found a message left on the wall." I nodded. "Tell me what the memory made you feel." I thought for a moment. The height chart had made me feel...Sad, I supposed. "For what reason?" Eirin asked with a slightly tilted head. Because...It had been unfinished. My father had never seen what I would turn out to be. And we'd gone and finished his work even though he still would never see it. "Do you think he would be disappointed?" I frowned. In what? "That you finished the work. Without him. Or would he be happy to see the man you grew into?"

It was a good question, and one that I hoped had the latter as an answer. "I cannot speak for everyone, but I have seen some of the boys from the village come in when we first opened our doors and come in again more recently. Sometimes with their fathers, and as a result, I have seen the pride their fathers had in them. Watching your child grow appears to have a pleasing effect on them." Was she trying to say something? "I cannot answer your questions like that, much as I cannot solve your problems for you. But it is my opinion that he would have been proud of you. Both for finishing his work, and for the man you have become."

"I think I would be proud of any kids I had." Yamame said to me, and I stared at her. Did she - kids? "I'm proud of Nai already, and she's not even my child."

"And - This message on the wall." Eirin thought for a moment. "They left it rushed and sloppy." It had to be from when we left that night, I replied. "When they could have chosen to take anything. Instead, they left a message on the wall." I was silent for a moment. "They knew that they might not make it back." Eirin stated. "And they knew that they were going to the you with them." That was true, and I'd been struggling with it in my mind. "Why would they have left the message if they thought that they might die, if you were with them too?" I thought for a while. Why? If they weren't going to make it back, there was every chance that I wouldn't either. But they'd still decided to leave the message. "Perhaps..." Eirin said, pacing. "They knew that they would lay down their lives for you. That they would do everything possible to keep you alive. So that you could see their final message."

Was that...Possible? I thought about all I could remember, and came to the conclusion that it very well might have been. That message, the fact that it was what they'd focused on instead of taking belongings from a house that might have burnt down by the time they got back, it screamed love from every jagged edge. Every poorly cared symbol. Everything that said that conveying that love was more important than the accuracy. I felt almost like crying again.

"It's okay." Yamame whispered to me, squeezing my hand tighter. "You'll be fine." I nodded. I felt good. More complete, with that message. Like I'd gotten some closure after being denied even their memories for so long. "I'm really happy for you." Yamame told me. Speaking of which, I still didn't know anything about her parents. What was-

[Anonymous No.]

And then I yelped again as the needle was pulled out. In Eirin's hand was a contained filled to just a little less than full of dark red blood that sloshed around slightly as she lifted it. "There we go." She spoke. "Your first successful - And willing - donation." It hadn't been so bad, I supposed. "That peach in your veins should replenish the lost blood quickly, and I remain confident that this will last me for some time." Eirin nodded with an expression that might almost have been called pleased. "Do you feel faint?" She asked me. I didn't seem to. "Are you sure? It creeps up on you." I shook my head. I was fine. I sat up in the bed quickly so that I wouldn't be stuck here, then swung me legs over the side and got to my feet. If this was how all my sessions at Eientei were going to go, I could think of worse things to be doing.

I was definitely fine, apart from how the world seemed to tilt slightly. I was...probably less fine, I thought, when the world tipped much more and Yamame caught me on the way down. Deciding with my last second of consciousness, I told Yamame not to attack Eirin for this, since she had warned me.

And then, I passed out.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45942194
considering it tripped after midnight earlier, I don't think it's a load issue
probably a fault

[Anonymous No.]

>>45947466
Be on the lookout for squeaking at night, mice love to chew on cables.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45947466
Are you feeling better? Didn't think we'd be getting an update tonight.

[Anonymous No.]

Since it was brought up that Eirin was the antagonist until she had her skull rearranged, it got me thinking and I came to the conclusion that the only other 2hus that have made anon angry are Satori and Sakuya and are therefore our next antagonists.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45952814
Satori's last meeting with Anon after the party was mostly positive (despite involving lewd thoughts about a certain spider). I believe that she wanted to see him again.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45952814
Satori became Anon friend due too Koishi so she cant be an antagonist, Sakuya could be an antagonist in a Meiling related arc,but i had the idea that the new antagonist could be Yams mom, a mom that is not happy her daughter is marriying a human

[Anonymous No.]

there is no more antagonist now just love

[Anonymous No.]

sakuya behind the scenes

[Anonymous No.]

"Eat." My frown showed no signs of lessening, and I crossed my arms and looked away. "Eat it!" Yamame Kurodani had apparently decided that being my fiancé wasn't good enough, so she'd settled on being my slave driver instead. "Look, you passed out in Eientei and Eirin said that it was because you weren't eating properly, so you'd better eat this before I force you!" She forced the bowl of rice into my hand and the pair of chopsticks into my other hand. Personally, I wasn't all that against her feeding me. "Oh, don't be such a baby." She told me darkly. "I'm always asking you when you're going to eat something, and now you're proving me right!" When I still didn't eat, her eyes narrowed. "I'll tell Reimu." She would do the exact same thing if she was sick. "I'll tell Tenshi!" That was a bit more of a worrying prospect, but I could handle it. She leaned in dangerously. "I'll tell Keine." She whispered.

A moment later, with a mouthful of rice, I asked her why she had to be so cruel to me. "It's a little cruel to hear you call me cruel, but at least I know that I can make you do whatever I want by threatening to tell Keine about it." I grumbled something about blackmail. "What's that? I can't hear you over the food you've suddenly decided to eat." Grumbling some more, I decided to just cut my losses and finish eating. After I'd passed out, Yamame had apparently decided that she didn't want to leave me at Eientei, so picked me up and carried me all the way back to her house. I'd thought that flying in the Bamboo Forest of the Lost got people turned around, but apparently my feet dragging along the ground was enough to stop that little effect, so she'd just carried me the entire way back like that. And since then, she'd come to the conclusion that I couldn't be trusted to look after myself, so I was now subjected to this little spectacle where she made me eat something every single day. After so long not having to think about that sort of thing, it was slightly annoying.

At the same time, it was very nice to have her fuss over me like that, so I was willing to endure it. At least she was more gentle about it than Reimu ever was. Once I'd finished the bowl, Yamame gave me some water and watched me like a hawk until I'd drank it. Only then did she relax. "I know you don't like it, but it made me seriously worried when you passed out like that." With a nod, I told her that I was fairly durable. "I know - But...I'm hardly taking care of you if you're passing out like that. Would you let me go without eating like that?" I supposed it was a good point, because I would fuss over her just as much. "So...Just indulge me. For now." Sighing, I supposed that I would. But, I threatened, if Yamame ever got like me, I would spoil her to the point that she wanted me dead. "...I think I can handle that."

A little later, we were back up in Yamame's workshop, while she fixed up a few of her clothing jobs before it was time to take them to their commissioners. As Yamame put the finishing touches onto a grey coat - Miss Narumi's, I imagined - I suddenly felt possessed to ask her a question that I'd been meaning to ask, but just never managed to get around to. Just what was her mother like?

At that, Yamame stiffened, then sighed heavily. "Um, can you pass me the thing?" She pointed vaguely in the direction of her stores, and I decided to just guess and pick whatever it was that was the same colour as what she was currently using. "Thanks." She muttered. A few moments of silence passed, and I thought that perhaps I should ask again, when she spoke up. "Did Ki tell you anything?" She asked me, still not looking up. Nothing much, I replied as I folded my arms. Just that she was very intense. "Ha." Yamame dryly laughed. "That's one way of putting it." Now that I was really curious, I asked her just what she was getting at. "My - Our - the Kurodani's family matriarch, she's..." Yamame trailed off again, then sighed and put her tools down before turning to me.

[Anonymous No.]

"Okay, I know I must seem like I'm being very evasive. She - My mother - is very possessive. Of everything. Her children too, of course. But she's also...What did Ki say? Intense? Yes, I suppose that's right. Intense is a good word. If she gets you in her sights, you are not free to leave until she says so, which...She rarely does. She loves...meeting new people." This conversation was rapidly going into territory that I hadn't expected it to. "Yes, well...You asked." Decided to ask further, I probed Yamame on why she'd been so cagey about her mother.

"...You know how I said that she's possessive?" I nodded. "If she takes a liking to you, she'll try and take you too." I frowned heavily. By which...She meant...? "Yes, probably. If she decides that she wants you as a...Mate, she'll do her best to take you." Even if I was already taken? Did she not care that I was in love with one of her daughters? "Oh, she does love us. I've never doubted that. It's just that she's about as...Seductive as a person can be. I mean, I grew up seeing her - Sorry, no, let's not go there. My point is - I'm a little worried about introducing you to her in case she decides that she wants you for herself."

I would not be letting that happen, no matter how much she wanted it. "You might not have a choice." Yamame told me seriously. "But - Even aside from that, she might just decide that I'm not ready to marry someone. She's like that, you see. Very overbearing. And if she does decide that, she might choose to say that it's because you're not man enough yet. In which case..." What, she'd try and...Fix that? "Um, yes, she might. Especially if she thinks that a puny human is not fit to marry her daughter." I really wondered about this woman, now. "Anyway, it shouldn't be a problem for a while. Unless she decides to visit me, but she hasn't done that in so long that I can hardly remember the last time, so we should be..." She trailed off, listening. After a moment, I asked her what exactly she was doing. "Sorry, I just...Expected that something would go wrong since I said that. It usually does with you, after all.." I snorted.

Still, I wanted to know more. Yamame knew more about my family than most, but while I knew a number of her closest sisters, I didn't know much beyond that. Did she have a father? "Um..." Yamame got very uncomfortable then. "I - Yes, but I think he escaped before Ki was even born." E-Escaped...? I asked Yamame incredulously. "It's really not as bad as it sounds! Look, I'm really not lying when I say that my dear old mum is in a league of her own." At this point, I started to picture it in my head. Like Yamame, the blonde hair...Slightly darker, longer here and - I wasn't really sure where in my imagination this had come from - coming down to cover her right eye and trailing down to just under her chin. Her eyes in my mind were red, darker than blood. There was a seductive sort of smile on her face, and she was laying on her side, her chin resting on her hand. It just seemed the right sort of image given the description I'd gotten. And...She'd be wearing-

"Hey!" Yamame was snapping her fingers in my face and I blinked, coughing slightly. "What the hell is going through your mind?" Actually, I think I just wanted to see Yamame wear the sort of clothes that my mind had been drifting toward. "Anyway, she's dangerous, not so much in terms of physical damage, but in...Other ways." I felt like I was getting some idea. "Let's - Uh, not talk about it. Please?"

Right. I agreed quickly, because what Yamame had given me already was enough for me to know that she was already dangerous enough just in my imagination, let alone in reality. Just out of curiosity, I asked what her name was, then sarcastically asked if it was 'Yamama Kurodani'. "You're a child, you know that?" Yamame told me, but she did crack a small smile. "No, it's...Akiru. Akiru Kurodani." I thought for a moment. Like...Autumn? "Oh, er, no. Like - I think it's 'bright' but I'm not really sure. We don't really use kanji names anyway. At least, none of my sisters do and neither do I." I shrugged and said that it was fine. Still, I wondered if I'd meet her at any point. "Well - I don't think I can very well not invite her to the wedding."

[Anonymous No.]

That was true, I thought. And, it brought my thought processes back together. So, blinking and shaking my head, I asked Yamame if she wanted to go and visit Yuuka Kazami at the Garden of the Sun, to see if she was happy for us to use the peach tree as the wedding venue. "...Do we have to go today?" She asked me slowly and tentatively. I wasn't all that surprised by her hesitance. It wasn't like the snow had really abated, though it had been a bright blue sky while we'd been at Eientei, even if it hadn't done much for the cold. Either way, we were going to have to go to the Grassroots Youkai Network meeting soon anyway, so it would probably be better if Yamame started to get used to the cold again now. And - Honestly, I thought that she'd have finally put something together for defence against the cold by now. My coat was very warm, after all. Why hadn't she done something like that? "I told you - It's not because of the cold, it's the instincts. I'm fine with the cold - Well, unless it's too cold and I start to shut down, but you get the idea. You do get the idea, right?" I nodded. Then, after a moment's silence, I said that Miss Yuuka might be baking more tasty bread today if we went now.

Yamame, in general, was susceptible to certain things. Massages were one, and that pastry that Miss Yuuka had served us in her mansion had proven to be another, if the way she had mentioned it to me repeatedly in the time since was any indication. So, once I'd mentioned it, she paused, then chewed on the bottom of her lip in a rather adorable way. "You're playing me." She muttered. "I know you're playing me." I crossed my arms and shrugged. "And the sad part is..." With a great sigh, she flopped back in her chair and pressed her palm against her eyes. "You're absolutely right. Let's go." I grinned victoriously.

I breathed a sigh of relief as we got outside the cave to find that the blue sky was still clear above us. I'd been worried that the snow might have started back up again. It was definitely chilly, though. "You're never talking me into this again." Yamame said, repeating the same line that she'd said on the last two occasions that she'd left the house recently. I ran my hands through my hair and told her that we probably wouldn't want to walk all the way to try and find Miss Yuuka.

At that, her eyes lit up. "Wait, we can actually fly? You're not going to make me walk all the way just because you can't fly?" Yes, I replied lazily, stretching the syllables. "Finally!" Yamame cheered, before jumping forward to wrap her arms around my waist and shooting straight upward into the sky. After a few moments of my feet swinging, I called that we would probably need to check the village first, just in case Miss Yuuka was already there. I didn't want to be accused of trying to break into her home, after all. "Oh, um, that's probably a good idea. Didn't she say something about dangerous people in her house?" She hadn't used the word 'people' but that had only made it sound more ominous to me.

"So..." Yamame began as we hovered somewhere over the village. "How are we supposed to organise the wedding?" I looked over the canal and at the Myouren Temple in the distance. Honestly, my first and best idea was just to ask Reimu. Failing that, ask Keine, or beg Lady Kasen. Surely, I said, someone would know what we were supposed to do. "Well...my sisters are all starting to get out of the Hot Spring Town now, so it's going to be a bit more of a pain to get everyone informed. Not that bad, but..." That was a bit of a shame, I thought. I'd really enjoyed myself every time I'd gone to see them all, both with and without Yamame. "You're starting to sound like Yura." Yamame told me. "She's been all listless since they started moving back out. You can just tell that she's dying to break something so that they'll have a reason to stay even longer." I wondered if I should quietly ask Tenshi to go back down to the Hot Springs and drop a keystone in the water. Again.

Just then, I spotted green. I pointed her out to Yamame. "Where?" She asked me. There, I replied. "There?" No, there. I pointed a little more forcefully. "That? No, that's just - Oh, wait, that is her." She began to drop slightly lower, and I recommended a nearby alley to drop us down into. One day, perhaps, the villagers would realise that not every youkai was looking for a snack, even if they were the kind who ate humans, and then things like this might no longer be necessary. Either way, we dropped toward the ground. It seemed fine until I underestimated the distance to the ground and told Yamame to release me slightly earlier than I should have.

[Anonymous No.]

To anyone who happened to be looking down that alleyway, it would look like some crazy guy dressed in red had just crashed face first into the snow. Fortunately, once I'd pulled my head out of the snow and thanked whoever I could think of that no one had been down this alley and packed the snow down, I was pleased to see that no one seemed to have seen us. "Oh, er - Sorry." Yamame told me as I staggered up to my feet and shook my head. "Are you okay?" Fine, I told her dizzily, stumbling forward. "Alright, just - Take my arm." She reached out and wound her arm around my elbow, then led me out onto the street. After a moment, I got my balance back.

"I wonder how high you can survive slamming face first into the ground from?" She asked idly as we headed up the street in the direction of the parasol and plaid that I could already see perusing the flower shop. Bluntly, I told her that I was not interested in finding out. "Huh? Wait, no, I didn't mean-" She looked a little panicked, so I told her that I didn't think she did. "Teasing me should be off limits, you snake." She grumbled as we got closer.

"Is the flower shop even running this deep into Winter?" Apparently, there were some people who would buy seeds at any time of year, or so I'd heard when I asked the exact same question. Miss Yuuka was probably one of them. In fact, I was sure that she was. She loved plants, so she probably knew if there were any that she could only get and cultivate during Winter. Either way, she clearly heard or felt our approach, because she stood up straight when we got closer. I blinked, because she looked a little different.

Her hair was longer, and it shone with a sort of vibrancy that made it look like it almost shimmered. Turning toward us, I started to wonder if we'd gotten the wrong person, because her eyes were green. Miss Yuuka's eyes had been red. Was it...Her sister? Did Miss Yuuka have a sister? Additionally, she was no longer wearing a skirt, but a pair of long, baggy trousers that looked like they were probably very warm. She'd kept the vest and shirt, but her hair now flopped down over her right eye, much in the way that I'd imagined it would when Yamame had been telling me about her mother, though it wasn't as long. She breathed out a line of mist that quickly dissipated. "Um...Miss Yuuka?" Yamame asked slowly. "Is that you?"

Miss Yuuka - Maybe - blinked, then bent down to look at Yamame more closely. "Of course it's me, Miss Kurodani. Who else would it be? If there's someone else dressing like me, I shall have to teach them a little lesson about imitation and flattery." Okay, I thought. That sounded like Miss Yuuka. "I assume you are referring to my appearance?" I nodded and said that I'd wondered if she had a sister for a moment. Miss Yuuka shook her head, her green hair bouncing about. "My, my. No, I'm one-of-a-kind. I simply was feeling...Nostalgic." I decided that trying to get into all of that would either see me receive no answer at all, or she'd get annoyed that I'd asked. So, she could just change her entire appearance like that whenever she wanted. Right.

"Now, should I assume that you have come to see me for an update on your precious tree?" I supposed that was half of it, though it wasn't the main priority. "Oh, is that so?" Miss Yuuka's eyes, while a different colour, were no less sharp, and she locked her gaze on Yamame immediately, making her squirm. "Show me your hand, my dear." She told Yamame. While she was fairly kind, it was still clearly not a request, and Yamame raised her hand a moment later. The emerald in her ring glinted in the sunlight, and Miss Yuuka smiled satisfactorily. "As I thought. Congratulations. It looks lovely on you." She looked over at me. "I wondered when you would work up the courage." Scratching the back of my head, I laughed awkwardly and said that it had taken a little longer than I'd expected, but I'd managed it as the sun came up on New Year's Day. "Very good." She told me, which I took as high praise.

Curious, I asked Miss Yuuka what she was doing here. "This flower shop asks for my advice regularly." She indicated the shop behind her. "And I oblige them, as long as they continue to treat those under their ward with care." I spied the proprietor, a man roughly my age who looked slightly in over his head, and he nodded toward me. I blankly said that I had thought youkai weren't allowed in the village. "Feel free to inform anyone you want, if you wish. I shall endeavour not to break them." Miss Yuuka clutched her umbrella with both hands and smiled pleasantly. Somehow, I got the impression that any such attempts would end poorly, and that pleasant smile was just as dangerous as always.

[Anonymous No.]

"Um, thank you for the compliment, Miss Yuuka." Yamame replied, withdrawing her hand slowly. "That's - Well, that's why we're here, actually." She looked over at me. "We, um, were wondering if we could talk about the - The wedding...With you." For once, I saw Miss Yuuka's façade fail, just for a moment, as her eyebrows raised, and her eyes widened. A wide smile, significantly less threatening and a lot more pleased, was just beginning to form when she clamped down on her emotions again. "That's, um - If you have the time, that is."

"For you, Miss Kurodani? Of course I have the time. In fact, I have more than that. I do believe I left my dear gatekeeper with some particular instructions for the bakery." That definitely got Yamame's attention, and she was significantly worse at hiding it. "Of course, she might just decide to serve them to some of the other residents of the mansion if we are not back soon enough." I was a little curious about that, since she'd been very evasive about just what else resided in her home, so I tried asking her. "Come back to the mansion with me." She said. "I shall explain on the way."

And before I could say a word, her hand had enclosed around my wrist and I was yanked into the air, just barely keeping my voice from spilling it. "It would really be good if you learnt to fly." Miss Yuuka told me, though she didn't seem that bothered about getting to drag me around like this. I suspected it was one of her teasing things. "Now, my mansion - Mugenkan - exists both as a physical building here in the real world, and as a building in the Fantasy World - It resides on the border. Do not think this equivalent to a certain Baku’s realm, for the creatures that reside in my little corner of dreams are far older and far more dangerous. No, the Dream World that Doremy Sweet inhabits knows very well to stay far away from Mugenkan." That sounded...ominous, and I wasn't sure I wanted to find out just what it was that lived in that place. "I moved the physical building when I decided to reside in the Garden of the Sun, but the fantasy version exists as it always did." I thought about asking exactly how she had done that, but somehow, I didn't think that I would get a very useful answer.

Belatedly, I noticed that Yamame was following after us. After a moment, she caught up and grabbed my other hand, then slowed herself to Miss Yuuka's speed. I decided to just resign myself to this being my life for the next few moments. "It is best if you do exactly as I say when inside my mansion, for I cannot guarantee your safety if you run into either of those two." Miss Yuuka cautioned the both of us, and we nodded in return. She seemed very serious about it. Miss Yuuka was silent for a moment. "They assert that the world they inhabit is theirs. I do not know if this is true. If you are unfortunate enough to run into them, agree with them. Your life may depend on it." Again, I nodded, though a little more nervously. She was really building this thing up in my head. Typically, that meant it was either multitudes worse, or multitudes better. There never seemed to be a middle ground.

Finally, Miss Yuuka began to lower me, and Yamame followed as quickly as she could. I'd not even noticed that we were going over the Garden of the Sun, since it was all but covered in snow. "The cycle of life dictates that most flowers do not survive the coming of Winter. This too goes for the sunflowers." She abruptly released my arm and I swung wildly under Yamame's now one-armed hold. She righted herself after the initial panic, and I calmed down in time to hit the ground and fall backward into the snow with a sigh. A hand enclosed around my coat, and Miss Yuuka dragged me to my feet, then pointed me in the right direction. After a moment, a sharp lance of pain shot through my head and her mansion came into view. I groaned as she dropped me back into the snow, but I scrambled back up when I realised that the peach tree has somehow grown even bigger. It now towered above Miss Yuuka's mansion - Mugenkan - and while it didn't have any leaves at this point, I could tell that it would be very impressive in the future.

"That's...Really impressive." Yamame mumbled. I nodded faintly. "All that from just one peach pit?" Heaven was no joke, I replied.

"Come alone, you two. Do not dawdle." Miss Yuuka called from where she stood at the steps up to her mansion. Remembering her cautionary words, Yamame and I hurried to follow her, though I imagine that both of us were wondering how this conversation would go, and how the wedding itself would go if Miss Yuuka agreed, considering how dangerous Mugenkan apparently was.

But, I thought as we climbed the steps to join Miss Yuuka, at least it would be a very pretty wedding, even if someone did get murdered by nightmarish creatures beyond my comprehension.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45947548
I, in fact, feel worse, but in new and exciting ways! And, even better, my circuit breaker didn't trip today.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45958170
The mouse probably got electrocuted and is now bridging the cable

[Anonymous No.]

>>45958162
>either of those two
The final hags...

[Anonymous No.]

>>45958441
I think you'll find that Yamame's mom is THE final hag
She's going to try and see just how suitable he is for her daughter

[Anonymous No.]

>>45958441
Mima could be troublesome, but Shinki surely would absolutely love the little couple.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45958134
>I started to picture it in my head. Like Yamame, the blonde hair...Slightly darker, longer here and - I wasn't really sure where in my imagination this had come from - coming down to cover her right eye and trailing down to just under her chin. Her eyes in my mind were red, darker than blood. There was a seductive sort of smile on her face, and she was laying on her side, her chin resting on her hand. It just seemed the right sort of image given the description I'd gotten. And...She'd be wearing-

[Anonymous No.]

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

[Anonymous No.]

>>45960870
sorry first 4chan post i have no clue what i am doing

[Anonymous No.]

>>45958441
I thought that was referring to the Getsus.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45961125
It is, i just jest.

[Anonymous No.]

"Mugenkan is perfectly safe as long as you respect it and those that dwell within in." Miss Yuuka told us as she ushered us through the doors. I decided to be as respectful as possible and wiped my feet thoroughly on the welcome mat. Yamame did the same. I also decided not to bring up that Miss Yuuka probably only thought that because she was so absurdly strong that even these mysterious nightmare creatures from the Fantasy World wouldn't try and tangle with her. Instead, I decided that I would simply do my best to stick to Miss Yuuka at all times. "My greenhouse is not to be trifled with at the current time." Miss Yuuka told as she led us straight past the room that we'd sat in on our last visit. "During these Winter months, some of the plants in there become...Dangerous. Especially to humans. You, Miss Kurodani, would probably be okay."

"Oh, er...W-Well, I don't mind if we have to skip it this time..." Yamame replied quickly, though she had definitely been hoping for a development like that. She was somewhat impatiently looking down the hallway that I knew led to Miss Yuuka's kitchens. As we continued, I watched the sunlight bounce off of the polished wooden floor at the edges of the plaid carpeting that cut through the middle of the hallway. Just as Reimu had described it. It was quite impressive that even the hallways of Miss Yuuka's house were this pretty.

At one point, we turned a corner, and I caught the sight of the massive peach tree out of the window, looking just as imposing and impressive as it had from outside. I stopped to stare for a moment, then blinked as I heard a footstep somewhere down the corridor that we'd just come from. I turned to look, but couldn't see anything. It was just the same hallway. I heard a faint giggle, as if it was coming from far away, and I squinted. Was there something down there...? "Keep up!" I suddenly heard Miss Yuuka shout, and I spun in time to see her and Yamame had gotten surprisingly far from me.

I shook my head and hurried down the hallway toward them, wondering if I'd just been imagining things thanks to the ominous way that Miss Yuuka kept describing whoever it was that inhabited the place. In the end, I turned to look over my shoulder once I'd caught up with Miss Yuuka, and the hallway looked perfectly silent and natural. "Do not dawdle, you stupid boy." Miss Yuuka hissed at me with narrowed eyes. "Unless you want to never be heard from again." I could feel the blood drain from my face and nodded weakly. It seemed that I'd upset Miss Yuuka, so I apologized awkwardly. "I say this for your own safety. Stay by my side while you are in Mugenkan. Your fiancé seems to understand this, and I had thought that you did too. Do not prove me wrong." I promised that it wouldn't happen again. "Good. Now, through here." Miss Yuuka opened the large and ornate wooden doors at the end of the corridor and ushered us through. She didn't immediately follow, instead standing and staring down the corridor icily. I was about to ask her what she was doing when she clenched her jaw slightly and breathed out, then turned and stepped through the door, shutting it behind her without a word. "Follow me." She told us, with a pleasant voice as if nothing had happened. "While we're walking, tell me about your plans."

"Our plans? Um, well...We wanted to ask about the peach tree here." Yamame grabbed my hand this time to ensure that I didn't stray from her and Miss Yuuka again. "Because we wanted to have the wedding in, um, April. And I - We remembered - That you'd said something on our last visit about the perfect venue." I made sure to keep up with her this time. Something about that earlier giggle was stuck in my mind in a most uncomfortable way. And that footstep had definitely been close by - So why couldn't I see anyone? Why hadn't I heard anyone approaching either? Something was wrong, there, and I didn't want to get too close in case I got burnt. Or murdered. Either seemed likely.

A few silent moments later, I started to smell something sweet. Yamame clearly did too, if the way she perked up was any indication. Miss Yuuka looked back at the two of us, then continued straight up to the doors that she had led us through in our last visit which had led to the kitchen. After a slight pause, she threw both doors open.

"Wah!" I heard a cry and the clattering of a tray. It was seeming very familiar. "L-Lady Yuuka! Please stop scaring me like that!" I saw that the gatekeeper of Mugenkan - Though it didn't seem to have a gate, unless the role was more metaphorical - clutched a hand to her heard underneath the large apron she was wearing. "It's good that I hadn't taken the pastries out yet..." She sighed heavily and squeezed her eyes shut.

[Anonymous No.]

"You haven't? Well, come along, Elly. Be quick about it. There's a good girl." Miss Yuuka placed her hands behind her back and stepped forward to examine the oven on the other side of the room. "The delicate layering of the pastry can only be refined with careful attention paid to the process." She eyed the girl sharply. "Not when you're busy clutching your chest and crying about me teasing you every once in a while."

"You tease me every day!" Elly cried in reply as she scrambled back to her feet.

"Yes," Miss Yuuka began, turning and heading over to the edge of the room where her apron and headscarf was hanging, "And if you think of it in terms of seconds, then a daily thing is every once in a while. Therefore, it's fine." Miss Yuuka smiled pleasantly and lifted her apron from the hook, tying it around her waist. "You two, please come over here. No lingering at the door, now." She stared at us mysteriously. "Especially when you don't know what might be on the other side of that door."

Staring at her in confusion, I slowly put my ear to the door. At first there was nothing, but then I realised with some alarm that I could hear muted breathing. Right on the opposite side of the door. I lurched backward, breathing hard.

"Well, not to worry. They don't enjoy it when there's no thrill of the chase." Miss Yuuka snapped her fingers twice and I turned back toward her. Yamame, clearly having seen my reaction, had already backed away from the door. "Over here, now. That's good." She nodded cheerfully once I'd come to join her. "You'll be fine by the time you leave. Now, would you like to try some of this?" She indicated the supply of baked good in front of her. With another nervous glance back at the door, I nodded and decided, again, to stick to Miss Yuuka.

Yamame, it seemed, didn't need to think about it. "Oh, um - Yes, please!" She said brightly, stepping forward. I considered asking her if she shouldn't be a little more scared but decided that just going with things would work out better. So, finally, I nodded and joined her.

"Excellent. Elly? The plates, if you please." Miss Yuuka raised a hand toward Elly, who snapped to attention and headed stiffly to the other side of the room and opened a cupboard, within which I could see several plates. "Chocolate croissants." Miss Yuuka explained as Elly returned with four plates. "Elly." She said, looking pointedly at the gatekeeper.

"Uh...Yes?"

"Only three." Miss Yuuka said calmly. "You've been spilling things far too often lately."

"Er, what? Lady Yuuka, that's because you keep surprising me!" I felt a little bad for the gatekeeper. "You can't just bang open every door to surprise me and then say that I'm the one who's spilling things!" There was a fun difference here between this gatekeeper and the Vampire's Mansion. While Elly clearly worked for Miss Yuuka, she was a lot less rigid in her speech toward her compared to the likes of Sakuya Izayoi.

Hesitantly, I opened my mouth to ask Miss Yuuka if she was willing to let Elly have some, especially since she'd made them, but before I could, Yamame beat me to it. "Um, Miss Yuuka, I think that your gatekeeper has done a very good job." I turned to Yamame with a raised eyebrow, and some worry. "Are you suggesting, Miss Kurodani, that I do not know how to treat my own staff?" Miss Yuuka asked quietly, tilting her head to the side slightly. I tried to shift myself slightly in front of Yamame, just in case Miss Yuuka decided to attack. For a tense moment, I weighed up a fight with Miss Yuuka against whatever waited outside the door of the kitchen, when she suddenly smiled. "Only teasing. I think she deserves a reward too. Oh, Elly? Four plates. Won't you join us?" Elly looked up from where she'd been trudging over to the cupboard to return her plate, then blinked twice before slowly returning toward us. "I do appreciate your work, Elly. Do not think that because I tease you like this, I don't."

"U-Um, thank you, Lady Yuuka..." Elly mumbled, bringing the plates over to a door, which she opened and stepped through. Miss Yuuka motioned Yamame and I through, and we found ourselves in what seemed to be another of her greenhouses, though it was empty of plants and had carpeted floors, as well as a table in the middle which was big enough to fit all of us while having the Winter sun beat down on us.

[Anonymous No.]

"One of my inner courtyard conservatories." Miss Yuuka said, taking a seat at the table. "Perfect for a warm and sleepy afternoon." She was already pulling her vest off and loosening her collar, and I could feel myself starting to sweat, so I pulled my coat off and hung it on the back of my chair. "Elly, be a dear and fetch the pastries, as well as some tea, would you?" Elly nodded and returned inside after setting the plates down, This left Yamame and I alone with Miss Yuuka, who steepled her fingers and rested her chin on them, watching us both. "A venue, you said. You wish to marry underneath the peach tree." I nodded slowly. She'd put it together just as quickly as I'd expected. "that was, of course, my intention when I offered the idea. And the tree will post likely be in bloom come spring. I was not quite certain, given its...Size. A celestial would know better."

I had a celestial, but not currently around. I didn't really know what Tenshi got up to on her own time, but it probably involved teasing Marisa, so I decided to just leave her to it. Either way, I trusted that Miss Yuuka knew what she was talking about. "Now, I believe the next question I am to ask is whether or not you have any wedding plans already." She watched us for a moment. "From the blank look on both of your faces, I am going to assume that the answer to that is no."

"We - Er, had a date in mind...?" Yamame said, scratching her head and rearranging her ribbon. "Er, April the fourth, if that's okay with you." Miss Yuuka thought for a moment, rubbing her chin, but before she could answer, I heard noise from inside the kitchen.

"Ouch!" Elly's voice hissed. "Still hot..." She muttered, and a moment later, with two large oven mitts on her hands, she brought out the tray containing all the pastries. "There's, uh, not enough space to put it down, so you might just have to..." She vaguely gestured with her head, nodding toward the pastries and then toward our plates. "Here, I'll just..." She awkwardly crouched slightly and held the tray just above her plate, offering it to us.

Yamame reached out and took one, then looked over at Miss Yuuka, who raised a hand in a gesture that had to mean 'continue'. So, tentatively, Yamame took a second pastry. I only took one, and I wasn't even sure that I would finish it. I hadn't been very hungry since Yamame was making me eat so much, but this seemed like one instance where I could get away with not eating much. Miss Yuuka took two, and Elly took one, leaving a single pastry left on the tray. Yamame stared at it. Miss Yuuka stared at me. I stared at Elly. Elly looked oblivious to the whole thing. Finally, Yamame and I both threw our hands out at the same time, then exclaimed in pain when our hands knocked into each other. Miss Yuuka, watching us, picked up the pastry and gently ran her finger down the middle. Immediately, it split apart, as if it had always been cut in half. I supposed that was a creative application of danmaku, or she was just that good. Then, Miss Yuuka dropped both of the halves on Elly's plate instead. "Uh...?" Elly blankly asked.

"Greedy." Miss Yuugi commented, wagging a finger at Yamame and I. To tell the truth, I hadn't even wanted it, but Miss Yuuka had seemed to be goading me into taking it. I guessed that it was just a teasing thing. "Please, try them while they're still warm." I did, delicately picking my singular one up with two fingers and taking a small bite. Much like the last one I tried, it was a complex taste that I didn't fully understand, but I could tell was good. It was sweet, and savoury, and I'd hit a pocket of what looked to be melted chocolate, hot and sweet. It was delicious and I was suddenly glad that I'd only grabbed one pastry, because I could see these being the sort of thing that were hard to put down.

"O-Oh, these are so good!" Yamame exclaimed. I looked over at her and then muttered for her to finish chewing first. "It's so - Sweet but slightly bitter at the same time. It's like it lingers in your throat - And the pastry is delicious too, since it complements the chocolate...Miss Yuuka, these are amazing." Miss Yuuka smiled widely at the praise before taking a bite of her own.

"Hmm...Elly, remind me to try it with some chocolate that's just slightly less dark." Out of curiosity, I asked Miss Yuuka where she'd got the ingredients for something like this. "That's my secret. Though, I will say that there is a surprisingly large number of things that can be obtained depending on your...sources." I could only assume that she had some sort of way out of the barrier and into the Outside World. Somehow, I doubted that it was any of my business. "Now, while Miss Kurodani here finishes that, I would like to ask you - Since it appears that you are not as hungry as you could have been - some questions about your future plans."

[Anonymous No.]

I told her to ask away. "April the fourth, you say?" She began, and I nodded. "That is an acceptable date to me. It is perhaps a trifle early for something that requires planning such as this, but I've no doubt that you can manage it. Now, tell me...Is this to be a big affair?" I thought for a moment, then nodded, because as had been pointed out to me, it was hard to imagine that youkai wouldn't want to show up, and that was disregarding the list of people that I'd actually be inviting. "Okay...I can handle that. No one would try and cause trouble in my domain, regardless." I thought that Reimu and Marisa had done just that. "Those girls are...Special. That is not a compliment." I supposed there were worse insults. But still, I'd thought that Miss Yuuka wouldn't want to show off her home to everyone in the valley, since she'd only ever revealed it to me for my visits before having it disappear again. "Perhaps. However, there is a splendid opportunity here, and I do believe it showing off the beauty of flowers. Your tree will be in bloom along with all of the flowers in the Garden of the Sun, and I do believe that it will be a rather beautiful sight."

"Thank you, Miss Yuuka." Yamame said, having finished her food. I cast a glance downward at my plate and found it suspiciously empty, and I eyed Yamame suspiciously. She was doing a very good job of not looking at me. "We - Um, really appreciate it." I decided to confront her about it later even if I'd half expected it to happen. "We were talking about perhaps having my sisters provide escort services, if you think that would be acceptable."

"Your sisters...Yes, I suppose that could work well. As I am sure you have worked out, I will not be allowing anything or anyone into Mugenkan unless there is a truly desperate need." Given the unsettling things that had already nearly happened to me, I was perfectly okay with that, as long as we could actually make sure that no one would be venturing inside. "You will need rings."

"Yes, we - One of my sisters is a jeweller. We're going to talk to her about it soon." Yamame nodded, talking to Miss Yuuka easily. "Um, if you don't mind me saying...I thought that you'd have more objections to this." It was a question that I'd been wondering too. I'd figured that Miss Yuuka would have refused instantly and we'd have had to traipse out and ask Reimu if we could use the Hakurei Shrine, but Miss Yuuka had readily agreed.

"It is the best use I can think of for this peach tree, and I should like to observe an event like that. What easier way to do it than to host it on my doorstep?" I...Supposed that was true. "Moving along, I surmise that Reimu will be involved. Will she be running the ceremony?" I hadn't thought too deeply into it, but she'd said that she mostly just did it however the people who were getting married wanted it done. "In that case, I will offer a suggestion. If you so wish, I could lead the ceremony." She...Could? "Yes. Just a skill I've picked up over the years. On a bloody battlefield just outside, I - No, sorry, that's not your concern." Miss Yuuka rubbed at one of her brilliantly green eyes. "My point, however, is that if you want, I will lead the ceremony." Would teasing be on the table. "I will do my best to refrain, but it is very much a daily thing for me. One of life's little joys."

"More like hourly thing." Elly mumbled under her breath.

"What was that, dear?" Miss Yuuka leaned in closer to Elly, who snapped upright quickly.

"N-Nothing, Lady Yuuka. Er, in fact, you seem to be finished, so I'm going to start washing up." Miss Yuuka gestured for Elly to carry on, and she hurriedly gathered all the plates and took off back into the kitchen. "Thank you, Lady Yuuka!" She called as she left. She seemed more like a maid than a gatekeeper to me.

"She guarded the gate before I moved the building. Her duties are still plentiful, however, do not think that she is just working as my servant. Nor, I believe, is it any of your business." Miss Yuuka's eyes were still just as sharp as always. "I'm sure you both have a lot to think about." Miss Yuuka said calmly. "You may do it here, if you wish, though I fear that I cannot remain by your side forever, until you decide to leave." The idea of getting cornered by whatever insidious force lurked the building didn't fill me with much hope. It did make me ask how Elly was alright, though. "My gatekeeper, though she may not look it, is rather strong, and even if she were not, she is under my personal protection. I, as you might have guessed, am very strong indeed." I definitely could believe that.

[Anonymous No.]

"Um, we can leave if it's easier, Miss Yuuka." Yamame spoke, her hands twisting and fidgeting under the table. "Thank you for your hospitality, though!" I nodded and thanked her too, for the food and for the general company.

"You're very welcome." Miss Yuuka replied. "But, if you would rather leave, then I think I shall guide you out now." Getting to her feet, Miss Yuuka stepped around the table and hauled me upright without a moment's hesitation. I stumbled slightly until I got my balance righted, then nodded awkwardly as she did the same to Yamame. I thought to look outside and frowned as I struggled to comprehend what I was seeing properly. In one instant, I was looking at the courtyard with the blue sky above and the sun beating down, and a thick covering of snow across the whole thing, and a moment later, I was looking at a world cast in twilight, with twinkling stars in the distance, somewhere up in the sky above. No, not a moment later. It was like I was looking at both, at the same time...

Suddenly, I was grabbed at the elbow and spun around, and Miss Yuuka was leading me out of the conservatory. "Sometimes, the magical energies keeping the two worlds intertwined can begin to fray slightly, and they can bleed over into each other. Do not think too much on what you saw." I was definitely not planning to. Miss Yuuka took her apron off and hung it back up. Back to her normal appearance - Well, minus the longer hair and the green eyes, as well as the baggy trousers - Miss Yuuka threw open the door that I'd heard breathing on the other side of without a moment's pause, to reveal...Nothing. The same empty hallway. I shivered slightly, then made absolutely certain not to get any further than a few steps from Miss Yuuka as she led Yamame and I down the hallway. After a moment, I noticed that Yamame was glancing over her shoulder rather frequently too. I wondered what she was feeling, and if it was anything like what I'd felt. As we turned the corner on the path that led to the entrance of Mugenkan, I looked over my shoulder once more, and I was certain that I could see two figures in the middle of the hallway, a massive pair of wings unfurling behind one, but in the blink of an eye, the image disappeared. I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment, but made absolutely sure that I kept walking so that I didn't end up any further from either Yamame or Miss Yuuka.

"To be absolutely clear..." Miss Yuuka suddenly spoke as we reached the entrance hall, "I am giving you permission to hold your wedding here. I am also giving you the choice of asking me to lead the ceremony, though I will make a reasonable effort to hold no ill will should you choose to give Reimu Hakurei that honour instead." Yamame and I both thanked Miss Yuuka profusely as she opened the doors leading outside and ushered us through. "The next time you see me in the village, I want you to inform me on your progress and what you would like done to make the ceremony as you would like it. Of course, I shall not be providing any flower arrangements, and if anyone else is foolish enough to offer those flowers who's lives they stole, I will remove them. Swiftly and painfully." I nodded and said that I would make sure the message got through. "Good. Please have a pleasant trip back. It was lovely to receive compliments on my work. Next time, Miss Kurodani, I shall teach you."

"Really?" Yamame asked excitedly. "I'll be looking forward to it!" So would I, but mostly for the results. Miss Yuuka cast one more look over the two of us, and then nodded before shutting the door. Yamame and I looked at each other. "Let's - Um, leave." I cast a glance behind her, at one of Mugenkan's upper windows, where I was certain a figure who could not have been Elly nor Miss Yuuka was watching us. Yes, I replied quickly. Let's.

For once, I had no complaints about Yamame dragging me up into the air and away, and when the mansion began to fade behind us, I breathed a sigh of relief and asked Yamame what she'd seen. "Nothing, it just...It felt like I was being watched. Is that how you felt?" Something like that, I muttered back. "I do really want to have Miss Yuuka teach me, though..." As long as she stayed with Miss Yuuka, it would probably be fine, I replied. "...Yes, I suppose that's the best solution. So, what do we do now?"

I asked her if we could make a quick detour to the Shrine. "Er, sure, but why?" I wanted a card that she'd had in her possession. I'd not heard anything, but I had a random suspicion that I'd need it for some reason. That said, it was time to talk to Kisami.

Wedding rings were the next order of business.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45969699
>some of the plants in there become...Dangerous

[Anonymous No.]

>>45969724
>Yes. Just a skill I've picked up over the years. On a bloody battlefield just outside
Is that a pirates of the Caribbean reference?

[Anonymous No.]

>>45969755
I prefer to think it's just something like this

[Anonymous No.]

>>45969755
I like to think that the flowers are like pets and are starved for attention.

[Anonymous No.]

le getsu cameo

[Anonymous No.]

"It's - It's definitely here somewhere..." Reimu called from somewhere behind several piles of assorted junk that she assured me was not junk at all. "I showed it to you just the other - Oh, wait, that was over a month ago..." She threw aa massive ball, a pickaxe, and a helmet of some kind over her shoulder. "Hold on, I took it to the Shrine, then...I would have brought it back here, right? Or maybe - Oh, wait, I think I know..." Reimu's head suddenly popped up from behind a stack of newspapers that she clearly had no interest in taking care of. A moment later, the rest of her popped up as she jumped to her feet. "No, I slipped it into my sleeve!" She cried victoriously. "Which means it's still in the Shrine, since these are the ones that I was sent in that package!" Hearn's package? I followed Reimu out from the depths of the storage room. When was she coming back, anyway? "Spring, usually." Reimu paused. "I hope she'll stop messing around now and just tell you her name. It’s a real pain in the neck remembering to use Hearn with you."

I hoped so. It was a little silly at this point, still calling her Hearn when I knew it wasn't her name, Yamame knew it wasn't her name, and she herself definitely knew that I knew that it wasn't her name. I was even fairly sure that I did know what her name was. I knew that Ran's full name was Ran Yakumo, and she was Hearn's shikigami, so there was a reasonable chance that her last name was Yakumo too. Plus, her pyjamas when she'd sleep-kidnapped Yamame and I had the letters 'Y.Y' embroidered onto them, which lent that theory a lot of credence. I wasn't certain on the first name, but there was something that Reimu had mentioned once or twice, but never managed to explain. She'd mentioned a 'Yukari' several times, usually together with mysterious happenings, or even when she'd been coming up with the attack plan for Eientei and had said that this Yukari had mentioned therapy to her before. Never a full name, but...Yukari Yakumo.

It did sound quite fitting. Well, if I was even right, of course. I was certain that I'd seen her before, too, but it was lost in the haze of my fractured memories, so I didn't think that I had much hope of figuring it out. Yukari, Yukari... The more I turned the name over in my mind, the more certain I was that I was right. Yukari Yakumo was Hearn's true identity. Finally, I gave up on the speculation. Reimu, I asked. She turned to look at me with a raised eyebrow. Was Hearn's real name Yukari Yakumo? "Uh-" She said, cutting off her words at the end. "...No...?" If anything, the way she raised her voice slightly at the end just made me more certain. Reimu wasn't a very good liar, so it didn't really surprise me when her eyes started looking everywhere except right at me.

Finally, I just shrugged and nodded to save us the trouble. "That's a ridiculous name! Of course it wouldn't be that. I-It'd be something much cooler, like - Uh, like..." When no cool name was forthcoming, I again told her that it was fine. "Well - Hypothetically, if that was her name - It's definitely not, but - If it was, what would you do now?" Probably just say hello to her using it and see her reaction, I replied. I wasn't really interested in cloak-and-dagger stuff like she seemed to be, so lording it over her didn't suit me.

Why was Reimu even so invested in keeping her name secret? She'd spent most of her time laughing herself silly whenever I'd explained what strange kidnapping plan that Hearn had initiated on that particular occasion, so what was different about now? "W-Well, uh..." Reimu breathed out through her nose uncomfortably. "Okay, well, I just felt like I owed her a little after she sent me that package so keeping her secret for her seemed like a good way to repay it. To be honest, I thought that she should have told you the truth months ago, because if there's one thing I know about He- Oh, fine - If there's one thing I know about Yukari, it's that she can only keep a secret for so long before she decides that she needs congratulating for it." I'd do my best to make sure she knew how much of a genius mastermind she was, I replied dryly. "Yeah, well, just remember - With her, there's no such thing as laying it on too thick."

I'll keep that in mind, I replied. "Alright, so...Uh, what's...?" Reimu began, stopped, trailed off, then paused as we came to the door of the storage building. Here had been where Yamame should have been waiting, since she'd refused to come all the way inside on account of the dust bothering her nose, but she wasn't here anymore.

Instead, I could see her boot, sticking out from a gap between the wall and some random boxes of stuff. Connected to the boot was the rest of her, which was a relief because I really didn't know what I was meant to do if Yamame had turned into a boot, and she'd gotten down and crawled into this tiny crawl space. I could actually hear her talking, now that I was listening.

[Anonymous No.]

It was a really quiet conversation, but I had no clue who she was supposed to be having it with. Reimu and I looked at each other, then crouched down. "Uh...Yamame? You alright?" Reimu asked tentatively, poking her boot with her gohei. "Is this, er, a spider thing?"

Yamame jumped, and from the sound of it, banged her head into one of the boxes. "Wah - Ouch!" She cried but began to awkwardly shuffle out of the tiny space. Finally, she got to her feet, and it became clear both what she'd been doing, and why she'd struggled so much to get back up. She was holding one of her arms out, which she'd rolled the sleeve of her sweater up. On it, sat a spider. It looked about as relaxed as it was possible for a spider to be. One that, funnily enough, looked very similar in terms of patterns to Yamame's normal clothing design and her spider legs. "Sorry, um - I was just waiting and I spotted this girl." She raised her hand toward me, and while I didn't shrink back or anything, I mostly just watched. It wasn't like I was afraid of spiders, but I wasn't rushing to grab them and play with them either. "She said that she's been living in here to wait out the Winter, and she's really thankful to the 'big red-and-white thing - That's you, Reimu - for keeping the storage building warm and dry enough for her to stay safe." Yamame lifted the spider up toward Reimu, who did shrink back, but just barely enough to be noticeable. The spider turned toward Reimu and executed something that I supposed, by spider standards, might have been called a bow? "She wanted to show her gratitude but she wasn't really sure how, so she asked me to do it for her. So, er, thank you, Reimu, for keeping this spider safe from the cold outside."

"Uh...You're welcome? I mean, I just treat the place like I normally do, so..." Reimu stammered a response without much certainty and with only some enthusiasm. I didn't think she was scared of spiders, but she definitely didn't seem entirely comfortable with the whole thing. "You-" She was looking at Yamame but shook her head and then looked at the spider in Yamame's hand instead. "Er, you can keep using it until Spring, I guess...?" She looked quite confused about the whole thing, but not as confused as I'd expected for someone who was talking to a spider that fit in the palm of a spider youkai's hand.

The spider turned to Yamame for a moment before turning back. "She says thank you." Yamame supplied, crouching down and laying her hand down on the floor so the spider could crawl off. "It was nice talking to you!" She told the spider, who did what I supposed was the spider equivalent of a nod.

Meanwhile, I commented to Reimu about her lack of surprise. "Oh, well...Once you've had to threaten a talking broom to make it stop distributing lies in the village, you sort of stop worrying about that sort of thing." That, I replied, sounded like a lie. "See?" Reimu replied dryly. "Now, come on. Let's get back to the Shrine so I can give you your stupid breathing card and you can go get kidnapped by the tengu again. Going into dangerous mining shafts...You idiot."

I really didn't think it would be that bad. It wasn't as if I was going to go in alone, either. I was sure that Ki, Yamame, or at least someone who could help protect me would be willing to come with me, but I had just figured that I should get the card now in case Ki realised that we needed more gold to make rings, which was pretty likely. Yamame joined us as we finally stepped back outside of the storage building, though she didn't waste any time complaining about the cold. The sun was starting to sink low in the sky and I was beginning to wonder if we'd make it home before darkness fell. "What day is it today?" Yamame asked, frowning. "I think I lost track of time."

"It's, uh...the eleventh. Thursday." Reimu replied, adjusting her ribbon. "It's kind of weird how fast eleven days of the year went by. The entire last year felt so slow in comparison." I got what she meant. It felt like we'd been celebrating the new year just a few days ago. "You know, it's a bit strange that Yamame's spider friend thanked me for keeping the storage building like that." I asked her what she meant. "Well, I don't go in there. The Shrine gets leaks often enough, so I figured that the storage building probably gets some too. So, if it wasn't me...who's been cleaning it?" I shrugged. Ran? He- Yukari? "I never actually said that you got her name right..." Reimu grumbled. "But no, Ran would ask first and the annoying one would die before doing work like that herself." The annoying one? "You're right. That's a bit light. The really annoying one. The most annoying. The stupid fu-"

[Anonymous No.]

"Oh!" Yamame exclaimed. "We have the Grassroots Youkai Network meeting tonight!" She told me hurriedly. I stammered something before getting my thoughts in order and realizing that it really was today. Where had the time gone? "Er, we might have to hurry...I need a warmer coat from home." I would probably be fine, but I wouldn't have minded going back home first.

We reached the veranda and Reimu pulled open the door. "Alright, hold on wh-" Was all she managed to say before a white ball of fluff jumped at her chest. "Oof!" She exclaimed, staggering back a step before getting her balance right on the edge of the veranda. "You're full of energy today." She muttered as she lifted her arms away from her chest to reveal Kuro the cat, who didn't look all that upset at being caught. Instead, she looked like she was rather pleased. "Have you missed me?" Reimu asked with a slight smile. "I've only been in the storage room, you-" Kuro meowed and pointedly looked over at me. "What, you missed him? Oh, fine. I see how it is. You only like me because I give you food." Reimu snorted, then turned to me and dropped the cat into my arms, which I'd barely raised in time. Kuro immediately found purchase and jumped up to my shoulder. "Alright, let me find that card." Reimu told me, turning and heading into the Shrine.

This left me with Kuro sitting on my shoulder, and Yamame didn't look all that interested in helping me out. "She's pretty." She commented. It was too bad Raki wasn't here, I replied. Kuro loved messing with her. "Hmm...I guess you'll just have to experience what she gets put through, then." I didn't have horns, so I wasn't sure that it was really going to work out quite the same. I wasn't entire sure why Kuro liked jumping on her horns, either, but it didn't really seem worth thinking about.

"Found it!" I heard Reimu yell from inside the Shrine. A few moments after that, she came back out onto the veranda, the card in question in her hand, complete with a blue representation of a magatama. "Just keep that on you and you should be fine." She eyed me for a moment. "I mean, you won't be fine, those mines are horribly dangerous, but there's clearly not much up in your head to lose if you get attacked." I frowned and opened my mouth to complain about her words. "Don't - Get attacked." She told me sharply. "Don't even go down there alone. Take Kisami with you. Take Yamame, too. Just don't get hurt." I promised that I would do my best. "...Yeah, I guess that's the best I could hope for." Reimu said with a weak smile. "Alright, you two had best be going." She nodded. "How are those meetings, anyway?" We'd only been to one, but it had been quite nice. Comfortable and friendly, in my estimation, though Wakasagihime had been pushing me to take the stone that now adorned Yamame's finger at the time. "Well, that's...Huh. Never really thought about something like that working...Alright, come on, Kuro!" Reimu picked the cat up from my shoulder and placer her down on the veranda, and she quickly darted inside.

"Oh my, I thought you'd given up on me." I heard a voice say. Raising an eyebrow, I asked Reimu who was around. "Reimu, your dinner's getting cold!" That, I recognized, was Lady Tamatsukuri. Staring at Reimu, I waited for her to break.

And break she did. "Look - She came over earlier, and I was going to get rid of her, but then she offered to make dinner and before I could say no-" Smiling, I gave Reimu a hug goodbye and stepped back off of the veranda, then told her that I hoped she had a nice evening. Yamame echoed me, then thanked Reimu on behalf of that spider again. "Fine!" Reimu cried after us. "I'm not embarrassed!" I just waved without turning back.

It was really getting dark as we left, so I told Yamame to just fly us back in the interest of saving time. Thus, it was only about ten minutes before we were in Yamame's workshop and looking through her supply of coats. "She was so embarrassed." Yamame told me. I agreed, lifting a shirt that seemed like it was made of something see-through. "But - It was kind of nice? I mean, she seemed quite lonely at the party, so..." I agreed again, saying that I was happy that she was at least talking to someone, even if it was someone who'd gotten on her nerves not even that long before. "What about this one?" Yamame asked me, lifting up a coat with a lot of fur lining on both the top, where it had a hood, and the bottom. For her? "Yes? I mean, unless you can magically shapeshift into a girl, so it'll fit you." I hadn't developed any magical shapeshifting powers recently, but I'd be sure to let her know if I did. "Make sure you do. Think of the outfits I could make you wear..." Swallowing, I told her that I would wait downstairs before she could decide to skip the meeting and make me model clothes for her instead.

[Anonymous No.]

Thus, it was several minutes before we found ourselves at the mouth of the tunnel again. "Ah, this is so much better." Yamame sighed happily. I asked her to repeat herself, because I could barely hear her under all the layers that she'd thrown on. The massive coat, and several besides. "I've never been so warm during Winter!" She said, louder this time. "We're still flying, though. It'll be an even colder day in Hell - Compared to the personal Hell that Gensokyo in Winter is for me - before I let you convince me to trudge through the snow again." I wasn't sure I understood what she meant, but I did understand that she was not going to go unless she could fly there, so I sighed and agreed.

She did nearly drop me when my foot collided with the top of a tree somewhere over the Forest of Magic because she hadn't properly estimated the distance between me and the tree, but apart from that, the flight was more or less fine, and the apology kiss she gave me once we'd landed at the edge of the Misty Lake was nice enough that I forgave her for nearly dropping me. From the air, we had been able to see the flickering light of a fire, just like Kagerou's letter had claimed. The lake itself was mostly frozen over, but it was dark enough at this point that I didn't much want to try and walk across the lake and fall into a hidden hole in the ice. Wakasagihime could probably have saved me, but it wouldn't exactly be pleasant. The Vampire's Mansion looked lively, with plenty of lights coming through the windows. I could see a bunch of what looked to be fairy maids cleaning the windows, too.

I couldn't see Meiling at the gate, though, so I looked over to the fire I could see at the bank of the lake, but it didn't seem like she was there. Curious, I squinted at the mansion's grounds, wondering if she was there, but I still couldn't see her. Perhaps she was somewhere inside. Either way, we made our way around the bank instead of trying to cut across the lake, so it was almost entirely dark as we neared the crackling of the fire. Yamame did look a little bit cold, despite all the layers she had on, so I hoped that the fire would help. "It's the clear sky." She told me. "Makes it even colder. I think that yuki-onna is nearby." I'd heard of her, but never seen her, and I somewhat doubted that she was just waiting around to inconvenience Yamame by making her colder.

Finally, we got close enough to the fire for the warmth to begin hitting me, and I heard a voice. "You made it!" From behind the fire, something brown and fluffy rushed forward and wrapped her arms around both Yamame and I at once. "I wondered if you'd come, since you didn't make it to some of the earlier meetings we had." I managed to discern Kagerou's voice and awkwardly hugged her back, though I struggled since one of my arms was trapped against Yamame. "Happy New Year!" After a moment longer, I managed to wheeze that she needed to loosen her grip, or she'd be dragging me to Eientei when I passed out. "Oh, er, sorry." The sometimes werewolf released us, and we both gasped for breath. While we recovered, Kagerou continued. "So, er, Hime and I cleared as much snow away as we could - Well, Hime helped, but it was mostly me."

"Has - Has anyone else arrived?" Yamame asked weakly. I supposed that Kagerou's arm might have caught her neck slightly more than it had for me.

"Not yet, but Banki might come, and Meiling from the mansion always says that she can only come if she can get away from the head maid for a night, though it usually takes a couple meetings before she manages it. Hime's here, though." Kagerou indicated the bank of the lake, and I saw that there was a large and jagged hole in the ice, looking like the sort of thing that had been blasted through with danmaku. Right as I looked, the surface suddenly broke and with water streaming everywhere, Wakasagihime emerged. "Kagerou, I found- Oh, my, you came!" She gave one of those small, stately smiles that a princess did. "It's lovely to see you both again." She said, smiling wider. "Are you - Er, warm enough, Miss Yamame?" I looked over at my spider, who blinked and looked down at all her layers.

[Anonymous No.]

"Um, I'm actually getting a little bit warm." she said with a frown. When she tried to pull her coat off, we identified the major flaw in her plan to wear so many layers. She couldn't quite bend her arms around enough to pull the thing off. I asked her dryly if she needed a hand. "Nope. I've - I've got this." She grumbled. Finally, she did manage to get the coat off of one shoulder, but that seemed to be her limit, so I took pity on her at that point and pulled the rest off of her myself. She was wearing a very thick sweater underneath, along with a long skirt and tights. "There. That's better." She still seemed to be quite warm, though. After a moment, she rolled up the sleeves.

For a moment, Wakasagihime watched us. "Do I spy...?" She murmured narrowing her eyes. "Miss Yamame, please could you show me your hands? I won't bite, I promise." Yamame got that slightly self-conscious but pleased smile that she usually got when someone mentioned the ring, and she raised her hand. "Oh!" Wakasagihime exclaimed, her eyes positively sparkling. "Kagerou! Kagerou, look!" She waved the wolf over frantically.

"What? Hime, calm down." Kagerou asked with a frown, stepped over. "What's so...?" She looked more closely at Wakasagihime, and then at where she was looking. At the ring on Yamame's hand. "Ooh, that's really pretty." She commented, nodding approvingly.

"Pretty!? It's beautiful! It sparkles just right!" Wakasagihime cried sharply in response. She looked at me. "That's my stone, isn't it?" I nodded and thanked her for gifting it to me, since it had gone to very good use. The mermaid princess reached out and gently brought Yamame's hand closer so that she could look a little closer. "I didn't think it could look like that." She said quietly. "You have to stay and tell us, you know. There's no way I'm letting you leave. Neither will Kagerou." It almost sounded like a threat, except Kagerou looked like she was just as threatened as Yamame and I were.

"Oh, er, yeah. I'm really curious." Kagerou mumbled. "Do you want to sit down? I've got some sake." She lifted a bottle and several cups. "It's not much of a moon viewing, I know, but..." I smiled and took a cup from her. It wasn't like I'd ever needed much of an excuse to have a drink, anyway. Passing the other cups over to Wakasagihime and Yamame, who had to take it with her free hand since one was currently trapped in Wakasagihime's hand, I let Kagerou open and pour the bottle. "Was it - Well, romantic?" Kagerou asked me quietly and calmly, compared to the mermaid. Yes, I replied. I thought so, anyway, and Yamame seemed to have thought so, which was good enough for me. "Good, that's a relief. I was worried that you'd...I don't know, propose in Eientei." Dryly, I laughed and told her that I had thought of doing it right after falling off a roof, if that counted. "Somehow," Kagerou replied, taking a drink of her sake, "That doesn't surprise me."

No, I doubted it would be a surprise. Not when I'd been practically cooked by a Master Spark on Kagerou's first night knowing me, anyway.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45981895
>I hoped so. It was a little silly at this point, still calling her Hearn when I knew it wasn't her name, Yamame knew it wasn't her name, and she herself definitely knew that I knew that it wasn't her name. I was even fairly sure that I did know what her name was. I knew that Ran's full name was Ran Yakumo, and she was Hearn's shikigami, so there was a reasonable chance that her last name was Yakumo too. Plus, her pyjamas when she'd sleep-kidnapped Yamame and I had the letters 'Y.Y' embroidered onto them, which lent that theory a lot of credence. I wasn't certain on the first name, but there was something that Reimu had mentioned once or twice, but never managed to explain. She'd mentioned a 'Yukari' several times, usually together with mysterious happenings, or even when she'd been coming up with the attack plan for Eientei and had said that this Yukari had mentioned therapy to her before. Never a full name, but...Yukari Yakumo.
Anon unironically did this
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rPtduh2h5Os

[Anonymous No.]

>>45982831
I was halfway through on falling asleep when i began thinking about how cold it was, i couldn't remember the last time it was this cold, even that Finland place wasn't that cold.
Wait a second...Finland...
I sat up immediately. HEARN!
"What!" Yamame jumped from the bed and was now on the ceiling "Is she here?!" She asked while frantically searching the room.
She couldn't have cooked anything if Ran was bringing food... i nonchalantly commented before the drowsiness took over again.
I heard Yamame ask something but i couldn't quite make out what it was.
...Wait a second.
I sat back up again
"Ah" Yamame was once again on the ceiling "wh-"
The initials on her pajamas were YY, Ran's second name is Yakumo thus is higly likely that Yukari's second name is Yakumo, several people accidentally call her by her real name which starts with yu thus giving out a clue for the first.
"Y-yes?" Yamame asked
Yuyuko, Yuuma, Yuugi, Yuuka, Yukari...where did i hear Yukari...
Reimu! Reimu has clearly shown closeness to Hearn and was the first to suggest Hearn's name wasn't Hearn and also the only one that seems to be close to this "Yukari" thus there's an almost 100% chance that Hearn is Yukari Yakumo.
Oh yeah, it's all coming together.
"...Is this why you're always so pensiv-"
And then i fell asleep.

[Anonymous No.]

Who are the fathers of the Kurodani family? Sure they might run away from Yamames mom, but surely that doesn't stop them from visiting their daughters?
Pic related is an exclusive spoiler of what Mama Kurodani looks like.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45958134
>>45960821
Finished dragging my feet on my own stuff, so here's a late delivery.

... Heh, delivery. It's a pregnancy joke.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45988858
hot

[Anonymous No.]

>>45988858
I saw your update. Seiran was lovely as always.
This picture is very nice, thank you for your slopwork. It's always nice to see a new picture here. This girl is dangerous.

[Anonymous No.]

Wakasagihime might have been, in my mind, a princess, but she wasn't actually one, and it was evident in the overly excited manner that overtook her after Yamame and I had taken turns explaining the events of the proposal and how I'd asked Yamame to marry me. "Oh, how romantic!" She cried, tears in the corners of her eyes and her hands clasped together. "As the sun came up and right at the top of the Hakurei Shrine, where you can see all of Gensokyo! Oh, it's just - So - Oh, just come here!" She threw her arms out and around both Yamame and I, dragged us awkwardly forward to accommodate her half-submerged figure, then hugged the life out of us. "It must have been so beautiful..." She said wistfully. "I wish I could have been there for it..." Fortunately, she'd been out of the water just long enough to not drench either of us.

Once she'd released us, Yamame spoke up. "Well - Um, it was really lovely, but I was wondering...Can you leave the water at all?" She asked with a slight frown, looking at Wakasagihime, and then other at Kagerou a moment later. "Because - Um, we were wondering-" And much as always, something interrupted the moment.

"Hello~?" A voice called. It wasn't a voice that I recognized, which had me curious. "Is that you, Miss Imaizumi?" There was something in the darkness beyond the campfire, actually. Something faintly green, or turquoise.

"Huh?" Kagerou replied blankly before blinking. "Oh, er, yes! Hello, hello!" She called back, and the figure came into the light.

Her hair was aquamarine in colour, tied at the top of her head with a strange bow that had five distinct loops. The bow looked like red velvet with two long streamers coming down the sides of her head, and the colour seemed to shift into darker hues with the light. The whole thing was adorned with frills, as war the majority of her outfit. Her hair, strangely, was tied again by bringing the two sides together just under her chin with a large bow, again adorned with plenty of white frills. Despite it, she seemed to have lots of hair left over, trailing down her back too. Her outfit was a deep red in that velvet-like material, changing into a more solid red lower down, and there was a large circular shape that looked like the character for 'misfortune' sewn into the dress. On top, she had a large white...Thing over her shoulders, and small, red strings which tied it to the dress itself. I imagined it did the same sort of thing on the back.

I leaned over to whisper a question to Yamame. "Er...I think it's a white kerchief. No, wait, that would go over your head...A neckerchief? That's probably closer." She whispered back, scratching her head. "Oh, hang on, it looks familiar...I think I've done some work for her." She squinted in the woman's direction. "Oh, yeah...That's Miss Hina Kagiyama. She's the misfortunate goddess." Wait, I muttered. I thought Shion Yorigami was the misfortune goddess. "Um, no, I think she's the poverty goddess, but misfortune brings poverty, so...It's kind of confusing. Anyway, I think she was quite nice." Well, that was good. A lot of the people I met were nice, at least.

Meanwhile, Miss Hina and Kagerou were talking. "-Surprised you decided to come, Hina." Kagerou was saying. "Weren't you worried about the misfortune?" She was offering a cup to the goddess, who took it delicately.

"Well - I was, but it's Setsuban in only two days, so I don't think it will hurt too much..." Miss Hina was saying, "But there's not usually any humans here anyway, so the misfortune would only affect us youkai, and we're not in physical danger like humans are, so - Er, Miss Imaizumi, you're staring." Kagerou was indeed staring, and then she slowly turned toward me, raising one of her sharp fingers. Miss Hina followed it, looked at me, then blinked. "Ah...Is that - A human? At one of your Grassroots Youkai Network meetings?"

Kagerou nodded wordlessly. "And next to him - Oh, it's Miss Kurodani!" She exclaimed, sounding quite pleased. "Thank you for your work!"

Yamame stood up and bowed lightly. "No, no, it was my pleasure! I really liked getting the strings to the right tightness for the outfit, and the material felt so lovely just to touch that I was happy to spend as long as I could working on it." I'd thought that perhaps she had done just the neckerchief, but it was looking like she had worked on Miss Hina's whole outfit. "How is it holding up?" Yamame asked her curiously. "Any seams coming loose? Tears?"

"No, it's holding together very well, thank you." Miss Hina replied, smiling gently. She did have a very pleasant smile. "I've never seen you so far out of the caves, Miss Kurodani." Miss Hina said in a questioning tone. "Is everything alright?"

[Anonymous No.]

Yamame nodded quickly. "Oh, yes, everything is fine. We - the Kurodani family - were working on the Hot Spring Town, underground. But - Um, well, I've had a few changes otherwise." And here was my introduction into the conversation, as Yamame indicated toward me. Miss Hina looked in my direction, then stepped closer. I saw that she wore heavy-looking boots, something similar to the kind that I'd seen Tenshi wear before.

"Ah, this is...You're a human, aren't you? Shouldn't you be in the village?" Miss Hina asked me curiously. I shrugged and said that I was probably safe enough with Yamame, then got to my feet. Stepping over, I bowed and introduced myself to Miss Hina. "Oh, wait...I've seen you. Not dressed like that, but...In the village. I had a stall for recycling Nagashi-bina dolls, but everyone ignores me and won't even look at me, so I mostly did a lot of people watching. I think that I saw you there, once or twice."

I didn't really remember that, but then again, a lot of my memories from that period were massively scrambled up already, so I was mostly used to it by now. "If you don't mind me saying, I thought that you always looked a little bit...Lost." Weakly, I smiled and nodded. It made sense, I replied. I had been fairly lost back then, but I was doing better now. "So...What is a human like you doing here?" Miss Hina asked me. I'd been invited, I replied. "Really?" She asked me, looking rather surprised by the notion. "I'd not have thought that a human would be invited to a meeting such as this." I'd met Wakasagihime and Kagerou individually before, and...I trailed off, because I didn't exactly want to say, 'I wanted Yamame to make more friends.'

"I thought he was really sweet!" Wakasagihime saved me with an answer that I thought was sweet too. "He was very polite, even though he seemed a little bit worried about me being a youkai, but once I'd reassured him that I wasn't threatening, he relaxed."

Kagerou stepped over. "And - Well, I sort of jumped on him." I scratched my cheek and turned my head slightly at that. Yamame was staring at me, but she did know what had happened, so I was fairly hopeful that I wasn't about to face any problems there. "Then, I sort of got kicked into him - So, it was a bit of a rough meeting. We were, er, in Eientei at the time." Miss Hina tilted her head curiously. "It was the full moon! I wasn't - In my right mind at the time. It's not - Weird!" Kagerou sounded very defensive now, so I decided to chip in and say that we'd gotten on well enough since.

"So...You're friendly with a lot of youkai? What about Miss Kurodani here?" Miss Hina asked me. Here, I think I blushed. There, Yamame definitely blushed. Friendly was one way to put it, I supposed.

Wakasagihime, proving once more that she was not as reserved and delicate as her name suggested, finally burst. "They're getting married!" She cried. Miss Hina paused for a moment, then stared at her. A moment after that, she turned to stare at Yamame, who laughed awkwardly and lifted her hand to show her ring to Miss Hina. "They're my favourite couple in all of Gensokyo!"

"Do you - Know - Any other couples in Gensokyo?" Kagerou muttered out of the corner of her mouth.

"Well - No, but that just means they're even more special!" Wakasagihime retorted hotly.

"I - I see..." Miss Hina said, smiling slightly. "You're...Not a very normal human, are you...?" She asked me. I thought about trying to downplay it, but in the end I figured that it was just something that I shouldn't have to justify, so I said that I was just a slightly abnormal human, but I wasn't a youkai. "I suppose that as time passes, it's not only Gensokyo that changes, but its relationships too. It's good to see that you are happy together, at least." Miss Hina said, nodding with a pleasant smile. She stepped back soon after, moving toward the edge of the campfire. "Still," She said, just loud enough to be heard over the crackle of the burning wood, "I should keep a bit of a distance. It wouldn't do for you both to get afflicted by misfortune."

Was that really how it worked? Once, Yamame had remarked that she would take me to see the Misfortune Goddess to have any misfortune afflicted me excised. "That's how I thought it worked." Yamame muttered to me. "Several things are going to seem very embarrassing if it isn't."

[Anonymous No.]

"Well...I could show you how to make a Nagashi-bina doll, or any other item that collects misfortune, I suppose. I can stockpile the misfortune expelled during cleansing rituals, but you'll still have to do the ritual yourself." Miss Hina frowned. "Do people in the village think that I can just...Absorb your misfortune? That's - Sorry, but that's not how it works." I thought that people in the village mostly seemed to think they should avoid Miss Hina, never mention Miss Hina, and never even think about Miss Hina or they would find themselves afflicted with deadly amounts of misfortune. "Ah...That explains why they all ignored my stall..." Oh, now I felt really bad...But I also couldn't do much about it if it was going to be getting me infected with misfortune. "Well, at least that will keep them from experiencing any more misfortune. I'm happy enough knowing that what I'm doing can help to keep more humans from that sort of danger and harm."

Well...At least she didn't seem too upset about things. Even if she was having to stay away from us on account of potentially afflicting us with her misfortune. I wasn't sure that sort of passive thing would work on me like it would on other humans, thanks to the peach. It definitely wouldn't work on Tenshi, though.

At that point, there was another sound coming from the surrounding darkness. A set of approaching footsteps, though there was no voice coming to greet them. "Hello?" Kagerou called. "Banki? Is that you?" The footsteps continued, coming closer. "I only ask because you're the only one I can think of who doesn't talk like this, so-" At that point, the headless youkai's body entered the light of the campfire, so Kagerou had to start again. "Oh, it is you." She smiled weakly. "Are you - Er, okay? Where's your head?"

For no real reason other than an impulse and some vague suspicion, I looked up and saw a dark silhouette flash by. Meanwhile, the body picked up the bottle of sake, then stalked over to a rock where the upper half was hidden in the dark. I saw the head settle on top of the body, then Sekibanki lifted the bottle and drank from it. For...A while. After a few moments more, there was a long and pleased sigh. "Ah. Needed that." While I couldn't see much, I did see her turn toward Yamame and I. "Oh, you two showed up again. Guess that note came through, huh?" It had, I replied.

There was silence for a moment, and then I realised that Yamame was staring at me. I looked, and she mouthed the words 'How does she know?' at me. Blinking, I asked that very question. "Wh- Uh...Kagerou and Hime told me that they were writing it. E-Even asked me to drop it off in the village!" Sekibanki laughed awkwardly. I'd thought that Kagerou had given the note to Oseki, though. "Y-Yeah, through me...Just like that." I thought for a moment. Yes, I supposed that made sense. I knew that Sekibanki had been in the village just outside the café, anyway, so it wasn't all that far-fetched. Sekibanki stared at me. "A-Are you - Are you real?" She blankly asked, looking concerned. I blinked, then replied that I was fairly certain I was real. There'd been times where I'd thought I was real, only to realise I was actually in a dream and therefore not quite real, but I didn't think this was one of those times. "...Right. Yeah, okay. I'll just..." She trailed off and upended the bottle of sake into her mouth again. "Are all villagers like that?" I heard her mumble under her breath.

Wakasagihime finally seemed to get sick of not pumping out more details from Yamame and I, because she called us politely back over to her. "Yes, er, hello again. Miss Yamame - You asked if I could leave the water, didn't you?" Oh, she had, just before we'd gotten distracted with Miss Hina appearing. "Well. yes, though it's something of a process. It's possible for Kagerou to carry me, but it is a little awkward, and..." She trailed off awkwardly, before admitting in a small voice "I'm apparently quite heavy out of the water." We assured her that we didn't think any less of her for it, and she smiled slightly. "Well, we also tried using a wheelchair, though my tail is slightly too long for it to work for long, and I do get a little...Upset when I'm far from the water for a while." So...A fish tank could be a solution? "Well, yes, I was about to mention that. We had a discussion once about some sort of fish tank that we could fill with water, but we never got around to how it would be doable." On a cart, probably, I replied. Maybe the kappa...? "Though...Why did you ask?"

"Oh, um, well - We had a date in mind. For the, er, wedding." Yamame told her, fidgeting a little. "April the fourth, we decided." Wakasagihime looked ready to start gushing again, so Yamame pushed forward. "At - The Garden of the Sun." That gave Wakasagihime pause, and she thought for a moment.
"Ah...So you're wondering...Oh, does that mean I'm officially invited?" It did, I guessed. Technically, we hadn't made invitations, though.

[Anonymous No.]

"What are you talking about?" Kagerou suddenly appeared behind us, crouching down to join the conversation. "It seems to have gotten Hime a little overexcited, but I think that's cute, so..."

"Well..." Yamame began, looking a little resigned to explaining the whole thing again, but I decided to take charge on this one.

I explained to Kagerou that we'd been asking the Princess about ways that she could get on land for a bit. "Oh, I see...Has she told you what we've tried already?" I nodded. "And...The fish tank idea? I tried going to the kappa, but it's all frozen over at the moment, so I couldn't get there. There were some rumours, too...About how you could get the whole area flooded because of some mysterious voice there, but the rumours disappeared a bit later, so I might try again." She paused. "Sorry, I was asking why Hime was so excited, wasn't I?"

Cutting to the chase, I told Kagerou that we'd just invited her to our wedding. "Oh, you've got a date?" April fourth, I replied. In the Garden of the Sun. "Ah, I see..." Kagerou nodded. "Yeah, I'll try and speak to the kappa." That, I said, was an invite for Kagerou, too. "I-It is?" Kagerou looked up incredulously. "I - But, would you really want someone like me going to an event like that? Shouldn't it be, like...Family?" Yeah, well...Orphan’s lot, I replied. Friends were the best I had, and Kagerou had been a good friend even though I hadn't known her that long. "W-Well, um...Thank you. It really means a lot that you'd consider inviting me to something so special to you." All the people I'd gotten to know were special to me.

And on that note, I stepped over toward Sekibanki. I could only go off of her body language, but she looked a little worried as I got closer. Once I was close enough to talk to her properly, I realised that I could make out some vague features. Her hair was red. That, I was fairly certain about. I couldn't make out her facial features, but it looked like she might have been wearing a bow. "Yes?" Sekibanki asked, crossing her arms. "Can't just drink in peace, can I?"

Well, I supposed not, but I would try to be quick. I'd have felt weird about only inviting two of the members from the Grassroots Youkai Network, so I asked Sekibanki if she'd want to come. "To a wedding?" I nodded. "...Nah. No offense, but I'm not much for those big gatherings, and if you're inviting weak youkai like us, I have a feeling it's going to be big." Slowly, I nodded again, trying not to feel too down about it. I supposed not everyone was going to say yes. "Well, maybe I could stop by for a little bit. We'll see. April fourth, you said? Garden of the Sun?" I nodded a third time. "Got it." Sekibanki said, nodding in the darkness. "...Can I get back to drinking now? Long day." And with that, she got right back to work.

So, I approached Miss Hina, though she politely requested I not come too close. "Ah, if you're about to invite me to your wedding, I'm afraid I'll have to decline, for...Obvious reasons." I had somewhat expected that. "Really? Why would you try, then? We've only just met, too." Someone had pointed out to me that there would probably be a lot more people than I expected showing up, so I had figured I'd just start inviting some of them now. Plus, I didn't want her to feel like I was leaving her out. Miss Hina giggled lightly. "Don't worry, I'm not that fragile. Thank you for thinking of me, though. Oh, and...Good luck." Nodding again, I thanked her for her well wishes and returned to Yamame, who was now being questioned by both Wakasagihime and Kagerou about the wedding.

"Oh, there you are." Yamame said to me with some relief. "I can't keep up with these two much longer..." I looked between the wolf and the mermaid, wondering why Yamame thought that I, apparently, would be able to keep up with them. Instead, I decided to tell them that it was still early days, so we hadn't made all the decisions yet. Truthfully, we hadn't even gotten through the wedding rings yet.

"Oh, I just thought - I still haven't taught you to fish." Wakasagihime said to me cheerfully. "It could be like a wedding gift!" I...Supposed I was fine with that. I'd been meaning to bring up my desire to learn fishing again for a long while, but I'd just never found the opportunity between everything else that seemed to be going on. "Well...You'll have to get a fishing rod first. Maybe the Scarlet Devil Mansion has some fancy outside world ones?" Maybe, but that would entail asking either Remilia Scarlet or Sakuya Izayoi for permission to use it, and I was not ready to do that unless I really had to. The village probably had one somewhere, and otherwise, I could always try asking Ran to ask Yukari Yakumo if she could find one. I'd rather deal with her than the vampire or the maid.

[Anonymous No.]

"Really, Hime? You're going to teach him how to fish?" Kagerou got a smirk on her face. "What, are you the target? Does he have to entice you into taking the bait? Sing a song, maybe?" The princess smacked Kagerou on the arm with a pout. "Ouch - Alright, fine. I think it's a nice idea, but you might want to wait until the lake isn't, you know, half frozen over."

Oh. I'd forgotten about that part. Curious, I asked Wakasagihime what it was like in the water at this time of year. "Well...When you're used to it like this, it's not really cold, but it's a little bit awkward to find the parts that you can surface through when it's dark, since the ice blocks so much of the light from getting through. It's cold when you go really deep, but things get a little...Weird, down there. That's where the massive metal things are, and the strange, twisting shapes, and there's that light where there's - Sorry, sorry, I'm getting distracted. The deep lake is very interesting, though. I'd love to show it so someone." It would probably be amazing, but I didn't think that it was going to be on my agenda any time soon. "Well...If you come back with a fishing rod when the lake's unfrozen, I'll do my best!"

It sounded like a plan, I replied with a smile. As for now...I looked over at Yamame. She looked back at me, then blinked. "Tired?" She asked me quietly. Maybe a little, I said, but not enough that I'd struggle to make it home, or enough that I couldn't stay out a little longer. "Hmm...Though I would like to cuddle up in bed with you..." She hummed, a teasing smile on her face. "Do you want to try and come to these meetings more often?" Yamame asked me. I was very pleased by the question. It was the exact thing I'd been hoping to get her to start thinking. Nodding, I said that I was happy to come if she wanted to. "Okay, good...In that case, should we head back now?" It was fine by me. In truth, I was probably lying about how long I could stay out. I was pretty tired. "Um, Princess, Miss Kagerou? We're going to head off." Yamame announced, faster than I'd expected from her.

"Oh, is that right? Okay, well...Thank you for coming, and congratulations again." Wakasagihime said with a smile. "Hopefully we'll see you again soon!" I nodded. I hoped so too, really. the Princess was very nice.

"Yeah, it was good seeing you both. We'll definitely come to the wedding, too." Kagerou nodded. That was two - Maybe three, depending on Sekibanki - agreements, which seemed good to me. I got to my feet and pulled Yamame up, then turned so that we could bid farewell to Sekibanki and Miss Hina too. Funnily enough, it looked like they were having a conversation from a ways apart, so in the end, we settled for waving goodbye to both of them, before we moved away from the campfire, Yamame pulling her coat back over her other layers.

"Flying?" She asked me. I nodded, just as long as she didn't hit another tree. "It was just the one tree..." She muttered, but wrapped her arms around me and took off anyway. We shot past the Vampire's mansion, where I could still see movement between the windows, and off into the distance. "I wonder how many other people we're going to have to invite to this?" Probably a lot, I replied. Still, that would make it more lively. "Yeah...And Reimu would probably crack a few heads open before letting anyone spoil it, anyway." Lady Kasen and Raki too, I replied. Or rather, I thought to myself, Ibaraki-douji, if they had merged by then.

We came down into the cave, though Yamame continued to float through it, holding me steadily. "What's happening tomorrow?" She asked me. I thought for a moment, then blinked. It had been a week, so I would need to go to the Shrine and meet Shameimaru. "What's happening with that? You said that she wanted to, uh...Write your life story?" She seemed to, yeah...Though she had to come and ask Yamame for permission before she could actually use anything she'd written down. "Hmm...I'll try and miss her. For now, at least. Let her squirm a little bit. She's not doing anything weird, right?" She'd been mostly fine, actually. I mean, there had been that moment when I'd had to catch her when she'd fallen, and she'd been a little weird then, but other than that, she seemed fine. "Right...Well, I'm sure she knows what's in store if she does do anything strange."

Into Yamame's home we went, and straight to bed we went after that. "I'm really glad we started going to those meetings, you know." Yamame mumbled sleepily. I was already drifting off at that point. "They're really nice. Er...Thanks for making me go, I guess that's what I'm trying to say." I was just happy if she was happy, I mumbled back. "That's what I was going to say to you."

That seemed a little like our mantra of taking care of each other, but I supposed it was good enough. We both drifted off very quickly after that, my arms wrapped around her waist and my face buried in her hair.

[Anonymous No.]

>Maybe, but that would entail asking either Remilia Scarlet or Sakuya Izayoi for permission to use it, and I was not ready to do that unless I really had to. The village probably had one somewhere, and otherwise, I could always try asking Ran to ask Yukari Yakumo if she could find one. I'd rather deal with her than the vampire or the maid.
Cousin!

[Anonymous No.]

>>45992260
It'll be her because while anon would rather deal with yukari over remi or sakuya, reimu would rather deal with remi or sakuya over yukari, and since they can't agree, they'll decide on going to higan

[Anonymous No.]

Shit, I have to catch up on 5 days worth of updates now. Hate it when my reading routine is disrupted by unforeseen IRL stuff.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45992531
It'll be Komachi actually, who then introduces him to Urumi.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45992096
>Well...You'll have to get a fishing rod first. Maybe the Scarlet Devil Mansion has some fancy outside world ones?
AHAHA
What's next, he invites Koishi along for the fishing trip? I'm sure she would have a blast.

>>45997982
Happened to me too. I didn't find it so bad to get caught up over the last several days. Typically I've been reading these as a way to relax before going to bed

[Anonymous No.]

"Satori Komeiji." Shameimaru said blankly. "You were sent by Patchouli Knowledge to see Satori Komeiji." Yes, I replied. "But...You aren't going to explain to me how you got there, who you were with, or how any of this makes sense?" Had she been to see Yamame yet? "Nngh..." The crow groaned, clutching her head in her hands. "She's avoiding me. There's only so much I can do when I can't even find her. She's the key to all of this, isn't she? Nothing will make sense if I leave this spider-shaped hole in the story." Well, I replied, there wasn't much I could do in that case. Our agreement, as it was, had been that Shameimaru would go and ask Yamame for permission before I was allowed to talk about anything that she'd been involved in, and she'd not down it yet. Perhaps if she had, I wouldn't be sitting here having to dance around all the details. "Hey, that's not fair, I just-" She'd agreed, so it was just as much her fault. "...Fine, I'll try harder. She lives in the caves, doesn't she?" Somewhere around there, I replied.

It was maybe a little bit mean, but I figured that it was the least I could do without Shameimaru actually running hit pieces on me. I was sort of repaying her for articles that Reimu had said that Shameimaru had written about her, even though they seemed to be entirely true. Still, I felt like I should probably stick up for Reimu somehow, and this wasn't exactly the most awful of ways to do it. "Well, Aya, looks like you're making some good progress, huh?" Reimu said dryly from where she was laying on the floor with her arms crossed her gaze fixed on the ceiling. "Why don't you go and get your permission now, and I can actually do some work instead of chaperoning the world's most uninteresting interview?"

"Isn't it a bit harsh to call it that? Isn't he your brother figure?" Shameimaru asked, almost whining. She crossed her arms and placed her notebook and pen on the table. "What do you think this is for? It's for him, in case you'd forgotten. It's going to be my masterpiece, I do believe."

"And I'm only here because you, Miss Wandering Hands, couldn't keep it in your stupid skirt." Reimu replied sharply, turning her head to glare at Shameimaru. "Off you go now, unless you want a needle to the face." Shameimaru didn't exactly look chastised, but she did seem at the very least slightly regretful about the exact reason that she was no longer allowed to be in my presence alone. "Well?"

"Fine." Shameimaru growled. "But when we meet next, we're going to be covering a lot more. And, since I'm clearly not getting anywhere right now, I'll be sure to get permission from Miss Kurodani. Then, we'll really get down to business." Within the blink of an eye, Shameimaru was at the door. "You should really consider being nicer to me, you know. It'll make things much easier for you." She told me, nodding once before disappearing. I waited three seconds, and she stomped back in. "Stupid - Notebook. Give..." She grumbled darkly, storming over to the table and grabbing her notebook, then turning and stomping back out. She was gone a mere second later. There was silence, and then Kuro the cat hissed at her retreating figure from her spot on Reimu's chest.

Idly, I fell backward, my head landing on Reimu's exposed navel. She'd been wearing that version of her vest that was soft and fluffy on the inside, and thus didn't work well with an undershirt. "Oof!" She groaned, her body flinching upward before relaxing. "Wow. Here I am, saving you from conversations with the world's worst journalist, and you repay me like this?" Idly, she reached down and flicked me in the forehead. "I should tell Yamame to punish you." I turned my head, which elicited a sort of groan from Reimu. "W-Wait, don't do that..." She gasped. Oh? Ticklish? "What? No, definitely not..."

I looked out of the door and saw the black speck that was Aya Shameimaru suddenly change course, heading in the direction of the village. Ah... "What?" Reimu asked, trying to look in the same direction but struggling slightly. "Oh." She groaned. "She's going to look for Yamame right now, isn't she?" I sighed and breathed out heavily. This, apparently, was enough to make Reimu twitch a little. "Okay, get off of me. I'll even admit that I am sensitive there if you do it right now."

Curious to see if she would, I pushed myself off of her navel and to the side, so now I was lying half on my side and half on my front, closer to Reimu's head. "Yeah, it's just...I feel things much stronger there. especially light presses. It's - Uh, a little embarrassing, so I'll still have to murder you and everyone you know if you tell anyone about it." Understood, I mumbled into the ground, as long as she started with my big sister. "Wait, but - Oh. Shut up." She vaguely slapped my back. I heard a meow, and then felt tiny feet walking onto my back. "Guess she's your problem now." Reimu mumbled. I would make myself Reimu's problem if she didn't get Kuro off of me at some point.

[Anonymous No.]

Was it really Setsuban tomorrow? "Uh...What's today again? Thursday?" Friday, I replied. "Oh. Yeah, then." Was Reimu not supposed to be...Doing something? "Way ahead of you." She said, a smirk on her face. Then, she loudly called. "How's it going in there!?" For a moment, there was nothing and I wondered what Reimu was talking about, but then I heard muttered words and footsteps across the veranda, and I managed to angle my head toward the door again just in time to see Clownpiece, the fairy who had been stuck with Miss Yuuka during the New Year's Party, stumble in, her face covered in sweat and her breathing extremely heavy. "Oh, there you are. How're the beans coming?"

"Fine, Reimu..." Clownpiece gasped, bending over and resting her hands on her knees. "It's - It's really heavy - The pan..." She took a moment to just breath in and out. "I - I know you said that Master Hecatia would be happy if I did something for you, but do I really need to prepare all of these beans for Setsuban...?"

"Well...Most of them." Reimu said, smiling widely. She looked over at me and whispered. "I think what Hecatia actually told her was to do something that would make you happy - Since she's still trying to hire you, or whatever it was, but since I'm your official big sister, making me happy does make you happy." That seemed a little...Mob boss-like, but I supposed that I did like it when Reimu had something to make her life easier. "Actually, what is going on with her?" Had I not explained my talk with Lady Hecatia? "No...? Unless you explained it that night, because I was pretty drunk at the time, so I don't think I'd remember even if you did."

"E-Er, Reimu? How many is most of them...?" Clownpiece looked a little worried, and I wondered if I should nag Reimu into helping her. It was the sort of thing that I thought Lady Kasen would have done, but it was Setsuban, so I didn't think I'd be seeing much of her, Raki, or any of the other oni for a few days. "It's only one night, right...?"

"Hmm...I did make a load of money when I ran it for three nights, though..." Reimu hummed, rubbing her chin. As if I'd been possessed, I could practically hear Lady Kasen's voice in my head, loudly admonishing Reimu for greed, for overflowing with worldly desires, for not caring about safety, and a whole host of other things. Silently, I asked the Lady Kasen in my head to be slightly quieter so that I could hear what Reimu was saying. "Though...After last time..." She paused, frowning. "Okay. Don't do all of them, but make sure you roast them for long enough. If they're too lightly roasted, they'll get people sick. Once you think they're done, you can go. I'll fix it up later." There was a moment of silence, so I poked Reimu in the side. "A-And, er, thanks." She quickly added.

"Um, okay...But I really don't want to make this a habit!" Clownpiece replied, frowning and placing her hands on her hips. "Master said that I should do something for him, not you!"

She turned and took off toward the kitchen, leaving me to frown at Reimu. "What?" Wasn't it a little bit mean to make Clownpiece do the work so that Reimu could laze around? "I'm not lazing around. I was watching Aya so she didn't, you know, be herself, but then I was cruelly and viciously trapped under a terrifying white cat, and I couldn't move for the life of me." Very funny, I muttered dryly, since said cat was now sitting on my back instead, and yet Reimu hadn't moved at all. "Yeah, well...I don't really have an excuse for that one." She shrugged.

I sighed. At least she was honest about it. "So, uh, what is going on with Hecatia?" Shrugging, I explained what we'd talked about. "Oh, so...Wait, she said - Like a Shrine Maiden?" I nodded weakly. "Oh, that is precious. Imagine, my little brother starting in the family business. Well, sort of. I mean, I'd much prefer if you were working for my Shrine, but..." She was silent for a moment. "And you won't have to give up your humanity...And you won't be living in Hell...Yeah, this really doesn't sound too awful. I thought it would be way worse. I mean, officially I have to say that you shouldn't do it, but honestly, there's worse things you could be doing. So...I guess I approve." Well, that was nice to hear.

After a few more minutes, Reimu finally gave a long-suffering sigh and got up. "Well, you decided on a date for the wedding, didn't you? April fourth?" I nodded. "Want to go and tell Marisa? Tenshi too, if she's there?" I looked up at Reimu, then had to awkwardly point at Kuro, sitting on my back. "Oh, right. C'mon, you..." There was a hiss, then a curse from Reimu, and then I saw Kuro stalk over to the table and take a seat on top of it. "Every time..." Reimu grumbled, examining the thin, long red line of blood trailing down her arm. "At least she's not tearing up the clothes anymore." I pushed myself up to my feet, wondering whether Kuro was doing it for fun or not.

[Anonymous No.]

We stepped out onto the veranda. "Not walking." Reimu immediately said. I sighed, then agreed because I didn't have a choice. It would have been nice to have a choice, I thought, but it seemed like everyone I knew was sick of indulging my poor, human-from-the-village weakness to not be able to fly whenever I wanted. Yamame had given up on it, Reimu had given up on it, and I suspected that they wouldn't be the only ones. Still, I thought as Reimu lifted me into the air, maybe when I did start working for Lady Hecatia, I'd be able to fly too. Or...Something, at least. Was Miss Sanae like that? "I think Sanae sort of cheats?" Reimu said in response to my musing. "Like she's technically not flying, she's manipulating the wind exactly around her to, uh...Sort of throw herself in the direction she wants." That sounded like a strange way to go about it. What if there wasn't any wind on a particular day? "I've given up on asking those sorts of questions." Reimu replied. "I think the answer is just that a miracle did it." That...Would answer it, I guessed.

It hadn't snowed today. That was good, but I didn't expect it to last. Setsuban may have only been a day away, but the real end of Winter wouldn't be quite yet, and there was still plenty of time for the snow to come pelting down again. Maybe if the snow could stay away for a few more days, I could actually coax Yamame into coming outside without needing to force her via extreme massage sessions. "Hang on, it's somewhere..." Reimu muttered, floating slightly to the left. Then, slightly to the right. Curious, I asked her what exactly she was looking for. "A tree..." Was that...helpful? "It's the tree I've used to remember where Marisa's house is for...As long as I've known her. But it's always harder when the snow's covering everything. Hang on." She was silent for a few moments more. "There it is." Victoriously, she headed toward what looked to me to just be a tree as nondescript as the rest. Considering every single tree was covered in snow, that meant that the whole place more or less looked like a slightly lumpy field that was a bit higher up.

"It's the trees." Reimu told me. "They're insanely dense, both the leaves themselves and the actual forest. Plus, I think there's just something about the miasma in there. The snow just...Doesn't properly take. I mean, it does, but never for very long." Looking around for a moment longer, Reimu brought us over a spot where there was a tiny gap between the branches, just enough to drop down to the forest floor below. "Alright, hold on tight." As long as it took for Reimu to say it was about all the warning I got before she dropped us both through the hole. I did get whacked by a few branches on the way, but made it through relatively unscathed.

True to Reimu's word, the ground level of the Forest of Magic was a strange place compared to the rest of the valley. There was a light dusting of snow, but even it was cast in a strange, almost purplish haze. Otherwise, the forest looked as if it wasn't Winter at all. It was still particularly cold, especially with the clear sky. "Probably that yuki-onna's fault." Reimu muttered. Everyone seemed to be blaming her for the cold lately. "Let's get moving or we'll end up choking to death on this miasma." I paused, eyes wide, and asked if that could really happen. "Well...You probably won't die. It does make it a bit harder to breathe, though. No idea how Marisa can stand living here, honestly..." I just assumed it was one of her quirks. "She should sell her quirks and start acting like a normal person instead." Reimu muttered darkly.

I let Reimu lead me through the Forest of Magic. She seemed to know where she was going and I was absolutely certain that if I blinked at the wrong moment, I'd end up stranded on some cliff in the middle of nowhere. It just seemed like my kind of luck. "We'll come out by the back of her house. Not sure why that's the tree I remembered, but...Well, there you go." In fact, I could already make out a white shape in the gloom of the forest, and I was fairly sure that it was the walls of Marisa's house.

"Is that...A keystone?" Reimu asked with a frown, staring at the massive rock with the streamers on it sitting at the back of her house. That had showed up in her account of her time sneaking into Eientei, I recalled. "Oh, right...I forgot about that bit. Why's she kept it? Actually, why's Tenshi let her keep it? That girl's a raging hoarder at the best of times, but I really hoped that Tenshi would have some influence on that."

[Anonymous No.]

I was about to respond when something began happening, and it left both Reimu and I stunned into silence. "Ah~ There. No, right - Nngh - Right there, yeah..." That was Tenshi's voice. Reimu stopped, and I froze a moment later. very slowly, Reimu began to turn toward me, and I wished she'd stop so I didn't have to see the smug look on her face. Doesn't mean anything, I hissed at her. She just raised an eyebrow and beckoned me to follow her again, until we were up against the wall of Marisa's house.

"Never would've expected it from you, Tenko." That, then, was Marisa. "Wonder what your daddy would think if he saw this?" There came some sort of noise, and then a drawn out, girlish groan from Tenshi. "There, that felt good, right? Trust my god hands."

"Who the hell calls them that, huh?" Tenshi's reply was weak and devoid of breath. Reimu turned back to me from where we were both pressed against the wall, her finger already raised and her smile already smug. Silently, we had a quick argument about misinterpreting conversations that we couldn't see, and then got back to listening.

"Kourin always thought they were pretty good." Marisa replied, sounding like she was shrugging. "Alright, try that - Whoa, what are you going to do with that? Hey, I don't think that's going to - Ah!" She let out a sharp gasp. Reimu poked me on the shoulder. I flicked her ear. "No, no way, that's never going to work. It's way too much."

"Relax, would you? Honestly, you'd think I just - Here, let me..." Tenshi drew in a breath, and then released it slowly. "Good enough?"

"G-Good enough..." Marisa said weakly. "Wait, no - Don't put any more in, or it'll..." She trailed off. "Oh, now look what you've done." She tutted. "No more foot massages for you." I poked Reimu in the side victoriously, and she responded with a rude gesture. A massage was - Not - a romance!
"But it just looks better like that. Come on, you must think so too. Aesthetics are important. Look, I could shape it into a little heart." This time, it was Reimu who turned to me. I stared back blankly, because I wasn't entirely sure what she was getting at. After a moment, she rolled her eyes and turned back. "Alright, so that's...Yeah. Come on, can I taste it yet? I'll restrain myself if it helps."

"Tenko, just - Yes, actually. Restrain yourself, or I'm going to actually restrain you myself." Marisa was still using that nickname that she'd given Tenshi. Well, it would be even stranger if she was using the name that Satori had called her by while my brain had been collapsing. "Maybe I'll do that anyway. Might be fun."

There was silence for a few moments, though we could hear something happening inside. "Oh, come on, you have to be ready by now. I will go for it whether you like it or not, you know." Tenshi sounded impatient, and I could practically see the gears in Reimu's head turning as she placed things together in an absolutely inaccurate way. "Ma-Ri-Sa~" She drew out each syllable playfully. "You can't deny me like this forever~" Okay, even I was struggling to jump through enough mental gymnastics to get this to come out well. For me, especially, since Reimu was going to win our little bet at this rate.

"Oh, fine. Here, I'll be generous. Open wide." Then, I heard a sort of slurping sound, and Tenshi let out a pleased sigh.

"Mhm...Tastes really good. The mushrooms really add some flavour." Reimu looked back at me and mouthed the word 'Mushroom?' with wide eyes and raised eyebrows. "Never thought I'd find something so good on the surface. I'd eat you every single day..."

[Anonymous No.]

Finally, Reimu seemed to reach her point of no return, and beckoned me forward. We crept around the front of Marisa's house, which, I noticed, looked a lot cleaner than it had before. The walls were clear of dirt, and the house and front garden was looking far clearer than it once had. Reimu looked at the front door, then tried the handle as quietly as she could. She paused for a moment, then looked back at me with a grin. Without a moment to lose, she threw the door wide open with a bang. "Marisa! If you're doing anything indecent in there, I want to know!" She stormed into the house and I followed just as fast, shouting that if she wasn't doing anything indecent in there, I wanted to know that too. I barely noticed that we were having significantly less trouble moving through the house as we had last time, since Reimu was heading straight for Marisa's room.

Marisa's room...Which was empty. Frowning, Reimu looked around. "What the hell are you breaking my door down for, Reimu!?" I heard Marisa yell, and Reimu immediately headed in her direction. I followed, certain that things were about to get a little...risky, when Reimu finally burst through the door that led into...Marisa's kitchen.

And there they were. Marisa and Tenshi. Tenshi's clothes hung open and Marisa's were slightly askew. That was already a worrisome point to me, but I could see what the worrisome point for Reimu really was.

The pot full of food, and the other pot full of sauce. A sauce which, if I wasn't mistaken, had mushrooms added. Marisa stood before Tenshi, a spatula in her hand. "Er..." Tenshi vocalised slowly, her hands clasped behind her back. "I don't think we've got enough food for two more people."
"F-Food?" Reimu asked incredulously. "But - You - What were you...Why are you half dressed!?" She almost shouted.

"Tenshi wanted to try a massage for herself." Marisa supplied. "I think I'm getting better at it, you know." She looked between Reimu and I in confusion. "Why?" She asked. "What did you think we were doing?"

[Anonymous No.]

>>46001755
There's no fucking way they weren't doing that on purpose

[Anonymous No.]

>>46002324
I can't wait for the hot spring arc from the Mari-Tenshi subplot. It's easily becoming one of the best subplots in the entire story.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46003324
It's going back to the roots, we haven't had sexually charged writing in quite some time.
Although, yurishitters still need to stop.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46003745
Not a yurishitter but I like this Mari-Tenshi arc and it has a potential to reach back to some of the earlier suggestive highs the storm and bath chapters and first few with Yamame after anon made his decision but with their story instead. Besides, it's not like trying to force multiple yuri arcs into this plot where they don't exist, just this one is nice and has potential. Same with a spinoff or sequel Reimu finally gets the future shrine maiden's husband she really wants.

[Anonymous No.]

In a hilarious twist (I am not finding it remotely funny) my circuit breaker has gone another two times tonight. What this means is that even though I did manage to write the full part and it is saved and secured, I don't have a stable enough power source to actually post it.
So, unfortunately, I'm going to have to post it when I wake up tomorrow (assuming the circuit breaker doesn't still play funny)
On the plus side, at least -
There isn't really a massive plus side to circuit breakers tripping multiple times a night.
Pic related is an accurate representation of me trying to get the power back on.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46011221
And the pic didn't even go through...

[Anonymous No.]

>>46011221
Jesus dude, you really may have to call someone about it at this point, that's becoming a fire hazard now.

[Anonymous No.]

"Shut up." Reimu growled at me from where we sat at the edge of Marisa's bed. I looked at her with crossed arms and reminded her that I hadn't actually said anything. "You were thinking." How could she have known that? "It's almost audible." She told me. "I feel like Satori Komeiji." I really doubted I'd reached the point of thinking so deeply that I had audible thoughts, but I could go and find Satori if Reimu wanted to double check. "Yeah, I think I'll pass." She muttered.

"So, er...What did you think we were doing?" Marisa sat in a chair that she'd dragged from somewhere and faced the opposite way to us, so she was leaning against the backrest and had her legs wrapped around the chair. "Like...Indecent things? That's what you shouted, Reimu?" She looked at Reimu with a frown, and the Shrine Maiden conspicuously looked away. "Are you, er...Okay? Why'd you ask that?"

"Fine!" Reimu replied sharply, gritting her teeth. "Just fine. I didn't ask that. Never happened." This time it was my turn to stare at her with a frown. She looked between Marisa and I. "I mean it! I never said it." Well, I muttered, we all knew that was a lie. "You shouted it!" She pointed a finger at me. This was a bold new strategy for Reimu, it seemed. The 'deny it doggedly no matter how many people knew what happened' tactic. In some respects, it was similar to Lady Kasen and Raki's 'act really annoyed' tactic...And it was about as effective. "Okay, fine. What have you been doing for the past few weeks?" Reimu asked Marisa sharply.

Currently, it was looking like I was ahead when it came to the bet between Reimu and I. Honestly, at this point, I had a feeling that we'd both forgotten what exactly we'd be getting from the other if we won the bet, but that didn't seem as important as just winning it. "Me? Uh, just catching up on all the commissions that I didn't have time to finish with everything going on at the end of the year. You know, potions, reagent gathering for Alice, that sort of thing."

"And hitting all my sore spots!" I heard Tenshi call, before she stepped into the room. She'd buttoned up her shirt again, but in exchange, she...Wasn't wearing a skirt. A large pair of bloomers covered her waist, leaving her long legs and bare feet visible, as well as some of her navel as her shirt rode up her hips slightly while she was pulling her hair back and tying it up. Once she was done, she rested it over her shoulder so that it was hanging down her front instead of her back. It was - Quite the sight, and I definitely couldn't doubt her credentials as a celestial anymore. Still, I was very happy with my spider's hips among other things, so after I'd taken notice of it, I decided to put it to the side and focused on her face. Her hair looked damp. It had before, when we'd burst in, though I doubted that either of us had noticed. "Yeah, I've been giving her massages, so I decided that she should...Return the favour."

"Is this real life?" Reimu mumbled from where she was sat next to me. "It has to be on purpose, right?" She wasn't really asking me so much as she was speaking to herself. And - I couldn't really blame her, because I was wondering the same sort of thing. Surely there was no way that Marisa and Tenshi said this sort of thing without realising how it sounded to anyone else hearing it? Surely not. "Hey, this place is far cleaner than it usually is." Marisa opened her mouth to respond. "And since Marisa has a terminal illness called being a compulsive kleptomaniac and a hoarder, I know it definitely wasn't her who got rid of stuff. Marisa, if you even try and say that you're not a hoarder, I'm sealing every suspicious book I see in this entire house." Marisa's mouth shut with an audible click and she frowned mightily. "So, how'd you convince her to let you clean?" This question was direction to Tenshi, who was watching with a smug smile. There was a drop of water that had fallen from her hair and landed on her thigh, and it was trailing a path down.

That was distracting. Not only to me, but to Reimu, because I could see the way her eyes kept flicking downward every couple seconds. "Well, once she was healed back in the Summer, I stuck around, right?" This seemed to be directed to me, so I blinked and nodded. "And...It took a while, but eventually, she realised that having a beautiful, hard-working girl like me around wasn't a particularly bad thing, so she finally let me start cleaning. Even if I had to get a little...persuasive."

Marisa coughed slightly, Reimu stared with wide eyes, and I wondered if it would be terribly rude of me to suddenly remember a dire emergency that required me to leave the house right now. Either they were really messing with us, or they genuinely had no idea how they were making some of the things they were saying sound. "P-Persuasive...?" Reimu asked in a strangled voice.

[Anonymous No.]

"Ha." Marisa replied dryly. "She wouldn't let me get any sleep." Here, Reimu shot me another glance, and now it was me on the back foot, because that sounded much less like 'just good friends' and a lot more like 'just flirting' which was bad news for my side of the bet. "Constantly kicking me out of bed, hiding my clothes, you know...That sort of stuff." And that - I nodded vaguely at Marisa - Was not helping. Hiding her clothes? "Oh, don't worry, I got her back." H-How? I didn't want to ask it out loud, and neither did Reimu from the looks of things, even though she would need to for her side of the bet.

"S-So, the cleaning is going well, then...?" Reimu asked, casting an eye about the place. It certainly seemed to have gone quite well, because there was more floor space here than I'd even realised had existed on my last visit. The hard wood floors looked polished, with a dark sort of shine that seemed to complement the general aesthetic of a witch. There were still plenty of various items around, but the sheer clutter was gone and replaced with tastefully displayed shelves and display pieces on top of drawers.

"Oh, definitely! You can actually breathe in here now." Tenshi said cheerfully. "I'm thinking about decorating, but there's still work to be done here first." She slapped Marisa on the back, making the witch squeak slightly. "But at least we cleared up enough space to leave the bed free, huh?" I looked over at Reimu, and I could already tell that she was mumbling Tenshi's last few words to herself. So was I, because they were the sort of thing that you didn't typically prioritise with someone you were just friends with. Were they...Sleeping together? In the same bed? Maybe they were just really good friends...

"Yeah..." Marisa mumbled. "Hey, is that food done yet?" She looked back over to us. "I've been teaching her. She's getting real good with a knife. Very, uh, dextrous fingers." I asked her if they came in handy for other things. Immediately after saying it, I felt like smashing my head into a wall, because I'd meant other things like the massages that Tenshi had said she was giving Marisa, but now it just sounded like I was asking if Tenshi was using her fingers for...Less savoury things. Reimu clearly thought the same from the way she was looking at me. "Yeah, I guess." Oh, well that was - Wait, no, what? "She's really good at getting into the deep areas."

"C-Can you please repeat that? Just so I know I'm not going insane?" Reimu asked faintly, then began muttering to herself. "If it was a dream, I'd know. Let's count the prime numbers. One, three, five,..." Two, I corrected Reimu without thinking. "What?" She asked testily. Two was a prime number. One wasn't, because it technically wasn't divisible by one and by itself, because it was already one. "Wait, doesn't that...? No, sorry, let's not get into it. Marisa, explain yourself."

"Huh? Oh, er, I mean...The deep areas. You know, like nooks and crannies? Behind the wardrobes and down the tiny spaces, that sort of thing. She's got really strong fingers and amazing stamina, so she can be on her knees for hours."

...And we were straight back in 'mixed messages' territory. What did she mean? Why was she like this? On her knees for hours? Just to clean behind some wardrobes? Or- "Oh, there you are." I blinked and realised that not only had Tenshi left the room at some point, but she'd now come back in, holding two steaming bowls of rice, chicken, and egg. It smelled delicious and I wished that I was having it right now, which was quite impressive given I typically didn't eat very much unless Yamame was forcing me. "Thank you very much." Marisa cheerfully told Tenshi as she was handed her bowl. "Sorry about this." Marisa apologized, taking her chopsticks and shoving some of the food straight into her mouth. "I mean, if you'd told me you were coming, I would have made more, but..."

"Marisa, don't talk with your mouth full!" Tenshi snapped, "Am I going to have to-"

"No, that's fine!" Marisa cut Tenshi off and quickly apologized, then got right back to eating. This, of course, only fuelled our desire to know. Have to what? Discipline her? But, it was very clear to both Reimu and I that asking the question directly would be like admitting defeat. No, they had to admit or deny it themselves. Marisa took the time to swallow properly this time. "So...Why are you two here again? Where's your wife-to-be? Wow, It feels great being able to actually say that instead of complaining that you won't tell me who it is." I was still sorry about that. "Yeah, I'm not holding it against you. It's her fault, too." This was accompanied with a finger pointing toward Tenshi, who looked over at Marisa with softened eyes.

[Anonymous No.]

"I've apologised." She replied. "And I'll make it up to you. You know I will." Will...How? How? Oh, this was becoming a nightmare.

"Wedding!" Reimu finally shouted in a strangled voice. "Here to tell you to - I mean, here to invite you to the wedding! Officially, I mean!" She breathed in and out heavily for a moment afterward, so I decided to simply confirm what she'd said more clearly.

"Wow, you're moving quick, aren't you?" Tenshi said, placing her bowl to the side. I hadn't noticed, but she'd served herself a significantly smaller portion than she had for Marisa. I supposed, just like me, she had a strange appetite. "Or...Well, I suppose it's not that quick, actually. Especially for you two. Never seen two people more head-over-heels for each other." I blushed slightly and looked away while Reimu muttered something about looking at another pair just like that right now. "So...What's the plan? I've not been to the Shrine recently." It was sort of a shame, I thought, because Tenshi and I had been really close during the Eientei Investigation and then I'd been side-tracked with Yamame and she'd been side-tracked with Marisa, so we hadn't seen each other much recently.

Either way, I got to business. April fourth, I said. We would be getting married in the Garden of the Sun. "Garden of the Sun? That's, uh, Yuuka's territory, you know? Are you sure about that?" Wait, surely Marisa knew that I'd met her, right? "Er...I think you mentioned something about that? What, did you make friends with her?" I...Supposed so. She was quite nice now that I'd gotten to know her. "That's not something I expected to hear about Yuuka Kazami today." Marisa replied softly. "Well...Reimu, is that for real?"

"Seems to be." Reimu replied, scratching a cheek. "I thought it was a bit weird, too, but he does have a knack for befriending youkai." I laughed awkwardly. "Anyway, it seems that she was the one who asked them to host the wedding there, from the way he described it." Yeah, I added. She thought that holding it under the peach tree would be particularly striking.

"Under - Wait, under the peach tree. The..." Tenshi looked at me with narrowed eyes. "What peach tree would this be?" Ah. I...Hadn't done a very good job keeping relevant people informed about this. The peach tree, I replied. The one that had come from the pit of the peach that Tenshi had given me months ago. "Wait. You - You planted it? The pit? But - It's from Heaven. It - It shouldn't even grow on the surface!" Tenshi seemed to be struggling with this concept. "Why'd you never tell me about this!?" She cried sharply. Marisa reached over and patted her on the back, which made Reimu cough slightly. I shrugged a little uncomfortably. Everyone seemed to be like this. It wasn't like I was trying to keep things hidden, it just ended up taking a while to get around to it. "Alright, tell me. Right now."

I tried to get through it as quickly as I could, but Tenshi took exception to a few bits. "A peach from Heaven, and you decided to just dump the pit in a tiny little flowerpot in the corner of your house!?" I'd not known better, I replied hotly. It wasn't like I'd been left instructions, so when Miss Yuuka had shown up, I'd just agreed that she probably knew better. "Hmm..." Tenshi hummed, watching me with narrowed eyes. "...Fine, I'll accept that. I'm assuming that she took it to the Garden of the Sun, then. It shouldn't have grown very well, though. The soil in Heaven's a completely different beast to the surface world." Well...The last time I'd seen it, it had been well over the height of Miss Yuuka's mansion, which was itself very large. "...What?" Tenshi bluntly asked. "What the hell is your green thumb!?" She cried, throwing her hands up in frustration. "I've got to get you to plant some more things. Do you know how long it took me to get that stuff down!? Like...Two hours! Two hours!"

"Two hours...?" I heard Marisa ask Reimu in the background. "Is that supposed to be a long time? I've been working on magic for over a decade."

"I started learning the Shrine Maiden rituals and tools before I could even talk. I think Tenshi's just a different breed." Reimu replied quietly. "Hey, where'd you get the chicken for that food? I could do with some. Actually, what was the whole recipe?"

While they talked, I explained the rest of the story to Tenshi, and she thought for a moment. "...Yeah, I guess it makes some sense. If the soil is as alive as Yuuka thinks it is, then I suppose it could, uh, intersect with the Heavenly aspects and...Give the whole thing a boost, I guess." Tenshi didn't sound entirely convinced but I supposed it was hard to understand without seeing the tree itself. "Are you sure it'll be in bloom by then?"

[Anonymous No.]

Miss Yuuka seemed sure that it would be, so I saw no reason not to trust her about it. She definitely knew a lot about flowers, at least. "Well, Alright. I'd like to see it, but I'll go and do that myself." Tenshi nodded. "And you can trust that Yuuka's not going to...I don't know, attack anyone?" She hadn't exactly promised that she wouldn't, but she'd been clear that she considered her reputation important, and I didn't think she'd do anything to jeopardize it. Plus, she seemed to like us, so I hoped that would count for something.

Either way, we'd already told other people, so we were more or less locked in at this point. "Well - Alright. I'll trust that you two know what you're doing." She seemed very suspicious about the whole thing. "What do you expect? I don't want it to go wrong. I'm..." She trailed off for a moment, then continued quietly. "I'm a bit protective of you, so..." I just about managed to restrain myself from wrapping my arms around her and instead quietly returned the words with some of my own. I wasn't exactly protective of her in that way, because she could beat me into a fine mist, but I did...Think of her as family, in a way. "...Thanks." She whispered, smiling at me. "Not like my actual family was doing a particularly good job lately, anyway." After a companionable silence, I finally lost patience and tried to ask about her and Marisa.

"So - So, April fourth, right? Garden of the Sun?" Marisa interrupted from where she'd apparently been writing down an ingredients list and a recipe for the food she'd been making. I nodded. "Obviously I'm coming, and somehow, I doubt that Tenshi's planning not to."

"Not a chance." Tenshi replied, smiling wider. "I'll even make sure Marisa wears something presentable. For once." That wasn't the most platonic thing she could have said, but at least it wasn't- "Even if I have to dress her myself."

Ah, there it was. It had to be on purpose. It just had to be. Even Reimu looked like she was struggling here. "Yeah, good luck." Marisa replied, smirking. "If you tried to dress me, we'd be there for hours because your perfect, aristocrat hands can't handle the surface world." Somehow, I already knew what the next line would be.

"I've yet to hear a complaint about the way they handle you." Tenshi's voice carried the sound of smug superiority so well that I didn't hear Marisa's spluttered response. In my head, I was screaming for them to just come out and say it straight. Were they together or not!?

"Ugh, we'll be hearing about your wedding before long..." I heard Reimu mutter under her breath.

"What wedding?" Tenshi and Marisa both replied at the same time. It was actually a little bit creepy, and I found myself edging back over to Reimu as both the ex-celestial and the witch blinked and tilted their heads in opposite directions at the same moment.

"Why would we be getting married?" Marisa asked with a frown. "I wouldn't want to steal your brother's thunder, Reimu."

"Yes, I think that's a little bit cruel. Why would you suggest such a thing?" Tenshi added, placing her hands on her hips. "In fact, it's a little hurtful." Alright, now I thought they were laying it on a bit thick, so I shot Tenshi a look, and she relaxed a moment later. "Anyway, we'll both be at the wedding. In fact, we'll both be at the Shrine before the wedding so that we can help with setting things up. " The usage of 'we' was a little telling in my opinion. Yamame and I did that a lot more now that we were together. "Although I'll definitely go and see this peach tree for myself." Tenshi continued, shattering my hypothesis to pieces. "Should be fun!" She smiled.

"So, where is Yamame, anyway?" Marisa asked me, frowning as she turned from Reimu to look at me. "I would have thought that she would be here for this." She was supposed to be, I replied. By that, I meant that she was supposed to have come to the Shrine with me to meet Shameimaru, and then would have ended up coming with Reimu and I to see Marisa and Tenshi, but things hadn't gone according to plan. Right before I had left, Kisami had suddenly burst through the door. She'd tracked Yamame down - Which hadn't been all that hard, considering that her house wasn't massive - and promptly kidnapped her, shouting that it was for 'ultra secret wedding stuff' and thus, I absolutely couldn't know what it was for. As a result, I'd come alone. I didn't even know exactly what they had gone to do. I'd wondered if it was the rings, but I didn't think it was, because surely O would have needed to go with them if it was about that?

I heard Reimu clear her throat, and I looked up to see that all three of the girls in the house were staring at me. A moment after that, I belatedly realised that I hadn't said a word of that out loud. Ducking my head and mumbling an apology, I tried again, this time out loud.
For a moment after I'd finished, Marisa thought. "I get it." She announced, looking over at Reimu. "You get it, right? Tell me you do."

[Anonymous No.]

"Obviously. Blindingly obvious, and you haven't even met Kisami - Not properly, anyway. Yamame's big sister, which just makes it make more sense." I did not get it.

"Honestly, it's a good thing you have me." Tenshi murmured. "Not that I'm going to explain it. Suffice to say, it is important, though. You can trust me on that." I definitely knew that I could trust her.

The meeting wound down after that, and talk soon turned from the wedding back to smaller topics. By this, I meant that Reimu and I went back to paying rapturous attention to every little body movement from Marisa and Tenshi as we tried to work out just what was going on between them.

"Well, we'll need to measure up clothes, won't we?" Tenshi said to Marisa. "It's a good thing you're about my size." Was that...True? Tenshi was definitely taller than Marisa, she seemed a little bit...Endowed in other departments too. "Still, I'll measure you, and you can measure me. Maybe we could go...Hmm, The hot springs?" Clearing my throat, I pointed out that a number of oni might have something to say about Tenshi's appearance. "So what? There's no way they're still mad. Rowdiness is just how things go down there."

Considering it had got Yamame's family hired for months at expensive rates, I doubted there wasn't still some animosity. The money that Yuugi had been forced to pay the Kurodani family must have been immense. Especially considering all the extra money she'd had to pay for materials since the oni kept breaking things.

"Well, uh, I think we'd best be going." Reimu said, jumping to her feet and pulling me up with her. "Lots to do, you know. And I should get him back to Yamame's home."

"You sure? Wouldn't mind you staying longer." Marisa asked, shrugging and raising her arms. "Haven't even let Tenshi show you all the stuff she found." It was a tempting offer, I replied, but I did need to get home at some point. "Ah...Well, alright then. Both of you, it was nice to see you. Come round more often. We'll even make enough food for all of us next time." That'd be nice, I thought. Food made by an ex-celestial with help from a witch was sure to be a unique experience.

"Alright, let's go." Reimu said, dragging me over to the door with her. "Tenshi, come by the Shrine after you see Yuuka." Tenshi nodded with a smile, and Reimu wasted no time in getting us outside. "Bye!" She called over her shoulder.

Curious, I asked why she'd rushed us out. "Listen." She whispered as we rounded the house again.

"So, what do you want to wear?" I heard Marisa saying. "Because I'm thinking-"

"Whatever you’re thinking, Marisa, it's probably a bad choice." Tenshi replied. "I've got the much more refined taste of the two of us, so leave it to me." There was silence for a moment. "Actually, let's do some tests right now. Take it off." Reimu looked back at me and repeated the words incredulously. "Yeah, all of it. And get the tape measure. In fact, turn around and put your hands against the wall so I can - Can..." Tenshi trailed off, and then I heard the sounds of restrained laughter.

"Man, shut up." I hear Marisa hiss. "You'll ruin it." I looked at Reimu blankly, and she turned back to me with a very deadpan expression that looked like she was ready to push one of her needles into her brain. "Say something even worse. Come on..."

"U-Um, spread your legs. No, wider. Wider! I'll have to punish you if you don't." Tenshi still sounded like she was struggling to hold back laughter. "Are they still there?" She was extremely quiet, and I suspected that it was the peach that let me hear her at all. I relayed it to Reimu, who sighed and buried her face in her hands. There was another moment of silence, but this one felt much more loaded with tension, like a dam was about to break.

"Oh, Tenshi!" Marisa suddenly screamed in the most exaggerated voice I'd ever heard. "Carry me to our bed, my love! I wish to, uh...Lose ourselves in the throes of passion!" The silence that followed her words was almost thick enough to touch.

"Then, I shall, my dear! I wish not to miss a moment of your sweet voice and your breath against my skin, you - You delicious morsel!" Tenshi shouted back. At this point, even I had figured out what they were doing, which was pretty impressive because I’d almost thought they were serious at first.

"Fine!" Reimu yelled. "We are leaving!" Marisa and Tenshi broke into raucous laughter inside the house, and Reimu grabbed my arm and stomped away, dragging me along with her. "Unbelievable." She grumbled, her face just slightly red. "They're such a deadly pair, regardless of if they're actually together or not." And as we left, I realised that I still couldn't say for sure if they were together or not. If anything, I now had even less idea, and Reimu didn't look like she was any closer either. "We're never going to figure this out."

Perhaps it was just one of life's great mysteries.

[Anonymous No.]

"You know," Reimu suddenly said while she returned from welcoming people to the Setsuban festival at the Shrine, "I kind of hope they are together. Maybe if Marisa has a nagging wife, she'll stop...Well, being herself." I thought for a moment as I dusted off my coat, then crossed my arms again and watched the two we were talking about in question as they examined the stalls together. Would she really be a nagging wife, though? It seemed like Marisa and Tenshi were very good at encouraging each other into stranger things. For all we knew, it would lead to the greatest heist the valley had ever seen. The Vampire's mansion would never be the same again. "Yeah...Yeah, you've probably got a point. For all we know, they'd steal the skies themselves." That sounded a little bit lofty, but then again, maybe that just meant they'd try that bit harder. "Well, anyway, at least it means Marisa's doing something other than making her house a bigger biohazard than it already was."

I wished we'd actually gotten a tour of the place. "I don't think it would have told you that much. Marisa probably didn't even remember what the place looked like when it wasn't buried under piles of stuff." Reimu raised her gohei and examined it from side to side. "I do want to know what their decoration plans are, though. If only so I can tell them to leave it up to someone with better taste. Trust me, Tenshi might be amazing and spectacular and whatever other adjectives you want to throw on there, but restrained is definitely not one of them. She'll try and go as extravagant as the surface allows and it'll just end up more tacky than anything else."

We were silent for a few minutes. After we'd gotten back, I'd gone back to Yamame's home. It had been locked, which was just my luck. After I'd rested against the door for a few minutes, Yamame had apparently snuck up beside me and unlocked the door quietly while I was dozing off. As a result, I'd gone flailing through the door straight onto the floor. Yamame had laughed herself silly while I rubbed my sore head, so I'd been forced to threaten not to make any food for her tonight, which quickly changed her tune and had me treated to a pleasant rest with my head on my spider's lap, where I'd nearly dozed off while she stroked my head. I wondered if this was the good version of the hair ruffling that I and all of her family did to Yamame. Either way, I'd eventually gotten around to convincing her to come with me to the Setsuban festival at the Shrine, which she'd been unsure about...Possibly because she knew a lot of oni already, but I'd come prepared with a story Reimu had told me about Suika dressing up and playing the oni at Setsuban once, so it couldn't be that bad. I decided not to bring up the other story about her nearly getting everyone sick, though. That one had come from Lady Kasen, and she'd apparently had a hell of a time getting it out of Reimu, possibly because it had come down to Suika loudly and violently interrupting the festival to drive everyone away.

Anyway, the story didn't really have the effect that I'd hoped, so I just resorted to the massage treatment to convince Yamame to come with me. She eventually agreed once I'd brought up that perhaps prayers for good fortune would keep my awful luck from getting in the way so much. I doubted it actually would, because my awful luck seemed to transcend what faith and festivals could provide, but it was something, at least.

Idly, I looked over to my other side and called slightly louder to ask if Yamame was planning to come out any time soon. She'd made a beeline straight for Reimu's kotatsu and didn't really seem content to move. "Well..." Reimu shrugged. "At least she's happy. Winter will be over eventually, and then you won't have to coax Yamame out of the house every day. At least it should have warmed up by your wedding, right?" Right, I replied. At worst, maybe Tenshi could do something about it. Or maybe I could just recruit a bunch of fairies.

"Have you got your beans?" Reimu asked me. I looked over to the side, where I'd placed a box full of beans on the veranda. Still had them, I replied. They were fairly tasty, though I couldn't imagine trying to eat a whole box of them. It looked like it would give you indigestion. "Alright, good. We'll do the Grand Bean Throwing event soon." Curious, especially given the size of the crowds, I asked Reimu if she'd really made all of the beans herself. "Well...Not all, but a lot of them. I was up late last night finishing up." I wasn't sure when she'd managed to get all the preparations done, but I had a suspicion, given the number of strangely blue uniforms and green hats milling about the place and running a large number of the stalls.

[Anonymous No.]

"See that stall?" She pointed over at one of the stalls closest to the main Shrine. I could see Geidontei's name proudly displayed at the top, and inside, I could see Miss Miyoi rushing about. Behind her, curiously enough, was Aunn. I thought it was the happier Aunn, but I couldn't tell from the distance. "Miyoi's making plenty of beans of her own, and so are some of the others, so we've got everyone covered with plenty to spare." She thought for a moment. "This is actually less than we had last year. That. uh, went a bit off the rails, though..."

I nodded wordlessly. So I'd heard. Curious, I asked if Reimu had brought someone to play the oni. "Nah. Even when it goes well, something gets in the way. It's not really necessary, anyway." I let the general murmur of the crowd wash over me, complete with the sounds of excited children shouting, the distinct voice of the elderly complaining about the steps they'd had to climb to reach the Shrine, and the ever-present sound of those running the stalls hawking their wares. I could see a stall that I'd seen at the New Year's Party, the one run by the pink-haired bird - Sparrow? - Youkai, Mystia. I thought her last name was Lorelei, but I wasn't certain. I'd only really found my way to her stand once and I couldn't remember it very much.

She was currently shouting at the proprietor of the stand next to her, who looked to be a tiny kappa proudly offering freshly grilled yakiniku. "Oh, that'll end well." I blinked and looked to my other side. Yamame had finally managed to poke her head back out of the Shrine, and she was looking in the same direction as Reimu and I. Curious, I asked her if she knew what was going on. "I've heard of that stall. Er, Mystia Lorelei's, I mean. She's got a big thing against people serving poultry." Had she tried Mystia Lorelei's? Was it any good? "Er...Yeah, I think so. I mean, it's fish, and I'm more of a chicken fan then a fish fan, but...Yeah. It was pretty good." Yamame finally stepped out of the Shrine and wandered over. It wasn't all that cold today, happily, but that didn't seem to be much consolation to her. "I've never tried the kappa's yakiniku stand, but...Just looking at it, I'm pretty sure that Mystia's would be better. It looks all...Clinical. The kappa one, I mean. Like there's not much real care put into making it." I squinted at the stall in question and concluded that, yes, it was a little bit lacking in presentation. I wasn't sure that necessarily meant much in terms of taste, but I felt like hand-prepared food from Mystia's stand would probably be better than the undoubtedly machine-led work of the kappa.

"Hey, I meant to ask - Who else are you inviting to the wedding?" Reimu spoke up as she frowned at what looked to be Marisa, not accompanied by Tenshi this time, who was looking at a stall, and the stall-owner, who looked like they'd had a bit too much to drink. "Because...You've invited Marisa and Tenshi, and I'm assuming you invited the Grassroots lot since I knew you were going to their meeting, but who else is on the list?"

"Er..." Yamame paused for a moment. Obviously, all of Yamame's family was on the list, though we'd yet to work out exactly how that was going to work. The oni were invited, as were the Eientei lot, assuming they wanted to come. "Ki said that she'd get the ones that we were closest to together in the next few days. That means...Probably Reiko, Yura, Ruka, Ki herself, and...I suppose it'll be Nai. She'll be happy to be included." What about Yamame's mother, I asked quietly. "She's...She'll be a special case. We'll have to tell her separately." I could only imagine how that was going to go. What about her father? Did she have a father? It seemed like out of everyone I knew, practically no one but Tenshi had a father, and even she had an awful relationship with him. In the end, I decided that it was a question for later, and instead said that aside from Yamame's family, I still needed to tell Keine all of the details, and that would probably necessitate going to the village so that I could invite Hieda no Akyuu. I also needed to invite Oseki and the old man from the café.

"Lots of people, huh...?" Reimu commented, crossing her arms and leaning against the wall with her shoulder. "But I suppose we're not exactly short of space over by the Garden of the Sun. As long as they're all very careful not to pick flowers or upset Yuuka in any way." I really hoped that they would be. And...Part of the reason I was inviting so many people was to cover up the glaring hole where a mother and father should be. Reimu watched me for a moment. "Yeah...I guess that makes sense..." She stared at Marisa for a moment longer. I shook my head and looked over, wondering where Tenshi had gotten to. "Are you planning to invite the goddess of Hell?" I nodded, and then realised that I would probably need to ask Clownpiece to tell her for me, because I wasn't sure how I would track her down.

[Anonymous No.]

"And...Oh, I probably need to tell Yukari. Or - No, I'll tell Ran. She can tell Yukari." I'm sure there were more people I needed to tell. Satori Komeiji? Her sister, Koishi? If Lady Hecatia was hard to track down, I had no idea how I was supposed to track Koishi Komeiji down, considering I couldn't even remember what she looked like.

At least I knew where Satori was likely to be. "Have you also considered that you probably don't even need to actually send invites to a lot of these people?" Reimu said bluntly. "I mean, half of them won't be able to resist showing up to a major event like this." I had figured that would probably be the case, but still...It was worth inviting those who might take offense at not receiving an invitation themselves, or those who might not know. "Right. And...What's your plan for the ceremony?" Miss Yuuka had offered to lead it, but had promised to do her best to keep her ire in check if Reimu wanted to do it instead. "Hmm...I mean, I don't mind not doing it, necessarily. I usually have to lead all the ones from the village, anyway. Might make a nice change to see what someone like Yuuka says." I'd...Expected a bit more pushback from Reimu, to be honest. "Yeah, me too. I thought I'd be a lot more protective about the whole thing." Reimu scratched her cheek. "Honestly, I think I can probably persuade Yuuka to let me do a few rites during the ceremony and let her handle the talking part. That way, you get the best of both worlds. The talking part is a bit intense, too. At least, when I do it. I've done big speeches before, but there's something different about a wedding speech. Oh, you'll probably want to do vows, though."

"Vows? Oh - Vows..." Yamame asked, paused, then repeated in a curious sort of tone. "Yeah, we're doing vows, aren't we?" I'd not thought about it, but yes, I imagined so. That was like...The commitments, right? What you'd do for the other person and that sort of thing. "Mhm." Yamame hummed. "We already say that sort of thing to each other, so it shouldn't be too hard to come up with something, should it?" Somehow, I thought it would be, because these were the vows that would hold the most meaning. They couldn't be wrong. "Reimu, that's like - Reimu? What are you staring at?" Reimu was still staring at Marisa, who was now looking at the Geidontei stand.

"There's something..." Reimu muttered under her breath, her eyes narrowing. "Need her to just...Turn more in this direction..." She said quietly. Then, she blinked, shook her head, and looked back at Yamame and I. "Sorry, er, what? Vows? Yeah, it's, er...That." Well, I'd figured that much out by myself, I replied sarcastically, which Reimu smacked me upside the head for. "Don't get smart with me, little brother." She told me, and I rolled my eyes before ducking to avoid her next attempted slap. "Anyway, you should probably go and tell Keine soon." She continued as if she hadn't just attempted a cruel and violent act against me. "Don't leave it as long as you did last time." I raised my hands and told her that I'd definitely learnt my lesson and I wouldn't let it happen again. She was getting distracted again, looking over in the direction of the crowds again.

"I'd like to see her again, too." Yamame piped up. I looked over at her and asked if that was so she could get more embarrassing stories from her. "Y- No, I just thought she was really nice." So close, I replied as I reached over to ruffle her hair. "Oh, for - Stop that..." She grumbled. "We need to talk to Kisami about rings, too. She said we should come by soon." We could do that, I replied.

"Got you." Reimu suddenly said, a victorious smirk on her face. I looked over at her to see her pushing off of the wall. "Should have known as soon as I saw Marisa." Blankly, I asked her what she was talking about. "Hang on, I'll only be a moment." She stepped slightly forward. "Hey! You!" She suddenly roared. "Freeze!" Then, pointing her gohei at Marisa, who looked like she'd been caught out at something, she stormed forward. "I want a fucking word with you!" She yelled as she charged forward. It was a little rude, I thought, but I supposed that it did make the severity of the situation clearer...Whatever the severity was. Marisa jumped slightly and had just got done raising her arms when Reimu grabbed her by the ear.

Reimu dragged Marisa over toward us, still looking pretty smug about it. "Um, why are you attacking Marisa, Reimu?" Yamame asked blankly. I couldn't imagine that my face was much different. Slowly, I told Reimu that even if she wanted to know about her and Tenshi, there were probably better ways to go about it. "Yeah, it's a little..." Yamame trailed off, an odd expression on her face. I looked between her, Reimu, and finally at Marisa, who looked very sheepish and caught out. "...Huh." Yamame finally stated.

"Ah-Ha!" Reimu said, pointing a finger at her. "You see it too, don't you!?"

[Anonymous No.]

Yamame slowly nodded, and Reimu smiled smugly. "Alright, let's just get you out of the way..." I was starting to worry that I'd stumbled into some sort of mob behaviour, but Yamame seemed to have some idea what was happening, so I followed Reimu and her up the veranda and into the spare room. On the way, I looked over my shoulder a few times to check that no one was watching this weirdly, because they must have been when Reimu had shouted and grabbed Marisa. Yes, I realised. They were watching. A lot of villagers, Miss Miyoi from Geidontei, Marisa and Tenshi, even Aunn was - Was...Wait. I blinked and squinted. Yes, that was definitely Marisa standing next to Tenshi and watching curiously. But how could that...? I looked back at the Marisa that Reimu was dragging. She looked...The same. Her braid was on the other shoulder, but that was about it.

Reimu tossed the girl into the spare room, then stepped in after her. We followed, and the Marisa - Clone? - Almost cowered on the floor as Reimu strutted over to the small cupboard in the room and withdrew a length of rope. "N-No, not the rope again!" Marisa cried, trying to back up into the corner of the room. "I'm just visiting! Wait, stop coming closer!" Reimu wordlessly approached, brandishing the rope. When she got close enough, she bent down and plucked Marisa's hat from her head, revealing...The ears of a fox. Wait, how did that work...?

"Honestly, I told you once, then I told you twice, then I tied you up for a week, and you still came back? What's wrong with you?" Reimu crouched down and forced the animal Marisa to sit straight so she could wind the rope around her. "I know you're copying Marisa's looks, but you don't have to copy her brains or lack thereof as well." Now unable to contain my curiosity, I asked Reimu just what was going on here. "This," She began, pulling the rope taut so that the animal Marisa's arms and body were bound, then grabbing a second rope and tying her legs, "Is a pipe fox." A pipe fox? I'd met a fox before, at Iizunamaru's office in the tengu city. She'd seemed very...Dangerous. "And, more importantly, she's responsible for nearly working me to death and stealing all of my money while she did so." She finished tying the pipe fox's legs, then dragged the tied up fox to the corner of the room. "Where's your mate, huh? Running a scam on some poor villager?" Mate? "Kasen told me. Pipe foxes are kept in male and female pairs, so there's probably another one somewhere."

"No, no, we're really just here for Setsuban!" The pipe fox cried. Reimu frowned at her, then reached for a length of cloth that could, as I suspected, work as a gag. "Wait, don't gag me! Please! It's really for Setsuban! Even pipe foxes want to wish for good fortune for the year! We'll donate, just don't tie me up and leave me here for a week again!"

"You'll donate leaves." Reimu replied. "Or you'll find some way to trick me into working myself half to death again. Look, I've got to go and do the main event, so just be a good fox and sit here until I get back. I'll even leave your mouth uncovered...Unless you make too much noise. Then I'll just toss you off the stairs at the entrance to the Shrine. Got it? Don't reply, just look very frightened and nod." The fox Marisa nodded very quietly, and Reimu smiled widely. "Good! Alright, let me just tie you to the ceiling so you can't try and shuffle your way out..."

A few moments and a lot of crying from the fox later, she was tied and hanging from the ceiling. "Alright!" Reimu cheerfully clapped her hands. "I think it's time for the main event." She headed straight back out onto the veranda and toward the festival while Yamame and I were left looking between her retreating back and the fox hanging from the ceiling.

"Um...Is there any chance that I could convince either of you to let me down from here...?" The fox asked tentatively.

Yamame and I looked at each other. "I feel a little bad." Yamame whispered to me. I did too, but I didn't think it was really our place. Reimu was a Shrine Maiden who specialised in youkai extermination, after all. "Yeah, that's - Yeah...Plus, if it's a pipe fox..." I nodded along with her words. They, as Reimu had explained, could be dangerous. Finally, we both turned back to the fox. "No." We both replied at once. It wasn't necessarily because of her, but I didn't want to mess with something like this if Reimu had already decided on it. Plus, I'd met a tube fox, and she'd been a piece of work despite barely interacting with me. I could tell from the way that Tsukasa, Iizunamaru's assistant, had acted.

[Anonymous No.]

"Oh..." The fox mumbled, her body sagging against the rope. Shrugging, Yamame and I decided to just leave her there, though I made a mental note to tell Reimu not to leave her there for a week. Pulling the door shut, we headed back toward the festival, where I could already see a massive crowd forming in front of the main Shrine building, and I could hear the general volume steadily increasing. "Alright, alright, alright!" I heard Reimu shouting. "It's time for the main event! The Grand Bean Throwing event!" Hurrying slightly, Yamame and I hopped off of the veranda, though I made sure to grab my box of beans on the way, and I poured some into Yamame's hand. "Is everyone ready!?" Reimu shouted, and there was a massive uproar from the crowd. Hurrying, Yamame and I ended up next to Marisa and Tenshi.

"Love this part!" Marisa said cheerfully, clapping a free hand on my shoulder. I smiled and nodded at her, then reached into my box and pulled a handful of the roasted beans out. Ahead of me, in the crowd, I caught a few familiar faces. Miss Narumi and Miss Kosuzu. Over there, by the stalls but still part of the crowd, Seiran and her villager friend, who's name I still couldn't seem to recall. Slightly further, Clownpiece, joined by the three other fairies that she'd been with at the New Year's Party.

"All together, now!" Reimu yelled from where she was stood in front of the donation box. She threw her hand up with enough strength that it made her almost jump, and I saw the first beans scatter into the air. She yelled, and the crowd, plus Yamame and I, joined her. "Oni out!" We all joined in with the throwing, the beans filling the air like a massive blanket, all hanging there for one beautiful moment before gravity asserted its hold on the beans and dragged them downward. "Fortune in!" The cries continued for a few moments longer, and some more beans were thrown. It was definitely a very rousing festival, and it left me feeling quite cheerful. Finally, the bean throwing portion calmed down.

And that was Setsuban. I did find the whole thing quite fun, though I thought that this was the first year where I'd had something in particular that I wanted to have fortune in. My wedding to Yamame wasn't very far away, after all.

[Anonymous No.]

How is he remembering Miyoi?

[Anonymous No.]

>>46019000
ZUN forgot that you're not supposed to remember her, so everyone in Lotus Eaters just remembers her now

[Anonymous No.]

So uh, how are your lights today?

[Anonymous No.]

>>46019371
Okay but how did he get her name?

[Anonymous No.]

"Rings!" A piece of paper was slammed down onto the table in front of Yamame and I, making us jump. Kisami Kurodani had clearly grown impatient with the waiting, or she'd just been so inspired that she couldn't help herself, because she'd filled up pages and pages of her own sketchbooks with drawings. Rings, rings, and more rings, in every perspective and featuring such a variety of designs that it made my head spin. Some were extravagant, the sort of thing that had plenty of gemstones and flashiness to it, some that were barely a ring at all with the strange design choices being made, and some where there was so little flashiness to it that I felt as if it started to lose the prettiness required of a wedding ring. "Rings, rings, rings!" Kisami Kurodani paced back and forth on the other side of the table, as she'd been doing for the last few minutes without speaking. She'd been doing it since she had invited us into her home, in fact.

Well, after Setsubun, I'd figured that it was best to keep the ball rolling, so I'd suggested going to see Kisami right away so that work on the rings could get started. I hadn't quite expected that she would have quite so many options to choose from, nor was I really sure where I would get the gemstones to go in some of the more extravagant choices. "Um, Ki, I don't think some of these are exactly feasible for someone's finger." Yamame said tentatively, pulling the book closer to her so that she could tap her finger against a design which seemed to be double in height what it was in width. "Your finger would drop off from all the excess weight." It definitely didn't look very useful, especially since you'd struggle to actually use said finger if you wore it. In fact, none of the suggestions I could see at a glance seemed to jump out of the page at me. All of them seemed to just be that slight bit too...Something. Too big. Too thin. Too gaudy. No, I thought that both Yamame and I were looking for something a little bit more discrete.

"Yeah, I might have gotten a bit carried away..." Ki scratched the back of her head. "Er, flip back about three pages. That's where I started, and those ones are a little less...You know." So, Yamame flipped back three pages and then made a slightly more satisfactory noise. "Yeah..." Ki mumbled. Was she embarrassed about the later designs? That said, these ones were definitely a bit more feasible and, though I wouldn't say it, they were a little prettier too, in my opinion. Things like a silver ring where the ends twisted together into a tiny mounting for a tiny diamond. A golden ring while had several segmented sections, or a white-gold ring that had a simple engraving along the top. The options went on, though I didn't know what I would have picked. In all honest, it seemed like too much choice.

"Do you have anything a little less...Uh, without stones, I mean." Yamame asked Kisami. "I think having the engagement ring with the stone is enough for me." I supposed that was a fair enough choice. It'd definitely get too much if you had multiple different rocks adorning all of your fingers. "Plus, I didn't think you'd even want rocks." This, she said to me. I shrugged a little, though I supposed that she wasn't wrong. It didn't seem like it would have fit me. Instead, I thought that something much simpler would have worked for me. Something that carried a marker of Yamame without needing to shout it to the skies above. I was silent for a while as I thought about it.

Meanwhile, the two sisters spoke. "Something without stones, huh?" Ki hopped over her workstation and landed right next to Yamame, then tried to crouch down to look at the book, only for this move to send all of her hair pooling on the counter and covering the book entirely.

"Oh - For the love of - Ki, your hair!" Yamame grumbled, then grumbled a little louder, then finally cried out. Huffing, she pulled a headband from somewhere - Perhaps she always kept one in case of Kisami - and got to work on her hair. Given the last attempt, I assumed that this wouldn't work, and I was quickly proven right as Yamame pulled Ki's hair back, tied it up, and was rewarded with all of two seconds where it fell straight before it all exploded into a bed-haired mess. This time seemed to actually be even worse than usual because I heard the sound of Yamame's hairband snapping. "Gah!" Yamame cried in frustration. "Ki, your stupid hair broke my hairband!" Ki didn't look all that guilty about it.

"Why would you even try that?" She asked blankly. "What, did you think it would actually work? How old are you, again?" Running her hands through the veritable mane of hair, Ki then ran a finger along the book, before pausing. "How about that one?" She asked Yamame, who scoffed and placed her hand on Ki's head to force her hair out of the way, which elicited some minor complaining from Ki.

[Anonymous No.]

Yamame asked her which one she was referring to. "Th- Ouch! This one!" She tapped her finger on the book before Yamame pulled on her hair just slightly too hard and she was forced back slightly.

Feeling a little bad about the damage that Yamame was inflicted, I moved around to Ki's other side and pulled her hair back myself, much gentler. "That one? With the three rings? I think - Oh, hang on..." Yamame trailed off, her finger sliding from the one that Ki had pointed out to a different one. "What about this one?" She asked me.

Awkwardly, I moved around to her other side once more, finally getting a chance to look into the book myself. The ring that Yamame was pointing at was fairly pretty, by my extremely limited sense of aesthetic. It was white-gold, fairly large in terms of width, and had a oval shape cut into what I assumed would be the top. The oval shape then had patterns on it, all joining into the middle at the edge of the ring. It was an interesting looking pattern, but I didn't think it really represented Yamame. At least, not the way it should. It needed...Bands. Bands, just like the ones Yamame wore. The ones that all of the Kurodani family wore. It seemed like the sort of thing that would tie together both her family and her, since it was part of her identity as a spider. I wasn't sure if that was even possible in terms of a ring, but it seemed like an idea worth mentioning, so I reached out for the pencil that I could see discarded on Kisami's workstation and found a tiny corner of the book to use for myself, and then I got to work.

I didn't think it needed to be particularly different, I liked the white-gold design, and I figured that perhaps even the simply engraved pattern was worth keeping. I was more focused on adding two criss-crossing golden lines across the top of the ring, wrapping around the inside. I wasn't sure if it was actually doable, but...Well, that was Kisami's field, not mine. Another thought made me realise that no, perhaps the engraving should go, but the golden bands could then go across the top instead of the side, where they'd be more prominent. Instead, on the part of the ring which would be on the side, I thought to add the engraving instead, but I changed it from the half-oval pattern to a tiny yin-yang orb to represent myself, since I was Reimu's family.

Once I was done, I looked up to realise that both Yamame and Kisami were staring at me. Feeling a little defensive, I asked them what they were staring at, and they both blinked and shook their heads at the same time. "No, it's just - Um, sorry - I didn't realise you were good at drawing like that." Kisami said, pushing her hair back yet again. I shrugged. It had been one of those things that Lady Kasen had engrained into me. I wouldn't say I was good, either, since Kisami's designs were all far more intricate and well-drawn than my little attempt, to say nothing of Yamame's skill at drawing clothing and the models for said clothing.

"So...The bands to represent me, and the orb to represent you?" Yamame asked me, gently caressing the tiny corner of the page that I'd drawn on.

I nodded, but Kisami looked thoughtful. "Maybe the orb would need to change. I've got the tools for it, but getting a perfect circle...Well, I'll think about it. As for the bands...It's not a half-bad idea." Was it actually doable, then? "Hmm? Oh, yeah, probably. I've done two-tone rings before, but usually it's just the two kinds of metal side-by-side...So this should be an interesting challenge, if that's what you want." I looked over at Yamame, who was still staring at the page. I wondered if she was just thinking. Cautiously, I poked her in the shoulder, and she jumped. "Yams? Any input?"

"Hmm? O-Oh, um..." She looked at it for a second longer before looking up at me. "I think it's lovely. Really, really lovely." She said quietly. "Did you really only just come up with it?" Well, I replied with a bit of a stammer, I'd been thinking about it a bit, but I hadn't actually put it all together until just now. "Of course." She mumbled. "It's perfect." She smiled up at me, and I felt a breath that I hadn't realised I was holding release. "It'll be just the right thing. Simple and clean, but just enough to make it all clear." Make what clear, I asked blankly. "The commitment." She replied. "Me to you and you to me." I smiled and found that I had a slight need to rub my eyes, and it definitely wasn't any dust in the room.

"You two are just adorable." Kisami said dryly, watching us. She placed a hand on her hip - visible thanks to her combination of a short-sleeved shirt that was definitely too small and her overalls tied around her hips, but slightly lower than it really should have been - and ran the other hand through her hair again.

[Anonymous No.]

"You know what this means, though?" What? "Materials~!" She said in a sing-song voice. "I mean, I'll do it without really charging you like I do my other clients, but you've still got pony up the materials with me if you want this done. Luckily, we won't need much. Just more gold, so I hope you're ready for a fun-filled trip to the mines!" Somewhat dryly, I reminded her how our last trip to the mines had gone. "Yes, but this time, you've got an official apology from the white wolf tengu, so I wouldn't worry about that." She knew about that? "Well, obviously. Yams told me. Plus, she also told me that you found that funny little card you need to get into the lower areas, so you don't have to worry about that, either." I supposed that was true, even if I wasn't exactly looking forward to getting to the mines again. "Oh, relax. It went fine last time! All the problems happened after we got to the mines, and even that girl in the mines was nice enough to let me through with only one little duel!" In a tight space like the mine? That sounded...dangerous. "Oh, you're just panicking for no reason. C'mon, we can go right now!"

"Er, Ki?" Yamame asked, making her elder sister blink and look over at her. "Are you sure about this?" I frowned and stepped over to Yamame. "I really don't think I want to go wandering around in some weird mines." She told me. Shrugging, I offered to go with Kisami myself. "You'd do that? I mean, I don't really want you down there either..." I had the card, though. "Yes, but still..." But it was important for the ring that we both wanted, and I trusted Kisami enough to know that she could keep my safe. Despite that, Yamame still didn't look very convinced. I didn't really blame her, but most of the problems on the last trip had been from the tengu, and I didn't think there'd be anything like that this time around.

"Yams, if you don't want to come, it's fine." Ki spoke up. "In fact, you could go and meet your other sisters. The ones who spend all their time bullying me." I assumed that by that, she meant Reiko, Yura, Ruka and Nai, and her definition of bullying was more that they wouldn't let her treat them like they were still actual children. "I, er, may have sent them to the usual place."

"The usual - Oh, Ki, you didn't?" The usual place? "A spot in the caves that we all used to use." Yamame told me, a bit of a frown on her face.

Use for what? "Oh, er...Just to hang out, I guess? It was just...Our little spot. Like a random alleyway or something like that." Yamame scratched her head. "Reiko, Yura, Ruka and I used it after Ki showed us how to get there. We eventually brought Nai along, and a couple others, but we all stopped after a while. Not for any particular reason, we just didn't seem to have the time." I vaguely nodded, though I wasn't all that sure on what the whole thing was about. I supposed it was because I'd never really had that. Or maybe I had, and I'd just forgotten. It was hard to know, these days. "The only problem, Kisami, is that it's a little bit close to-"

"Yes, yes, I know!" Kisami replied sharply, ducking her head. "I didn't really think about it, sorry! They asked where to meet you, so I just said there! I mean, with the hot springs work done, we can't use that building anymore and the oni would get mad if a bunch of us showed up there right after finishing all of the work, so..." She trailed off and shook her head. "Look, I-I'm sure it'll be fine. What are the odds, right?" That sort of sentence set off all sorts of alarms in my head. The odds of what? "Um, I don't suppose you can just ignore that bit...?" Probably not, I replied dryly.

"W-Well, um...Hey, so we'd best get going while it's still daylight, right? I mean, time's wasting and-" Ki, I said insistently. "Oh...Fine. It's not far from where our dear old mum lives, and she definitely knew about it." I looked over at Yamame, who squeezed her eyes shut for a moment. "Y-Yeah, it's, uh...Well, she was always a bit too overbearing. Yams is worried that she might just so happen to find out that everyone's there."

Everything I was hearing about Akiru Kurodani was make me very confused. How bad could she really be? "For you...Well, you might be fine, since you're so head-over-heels for Yams. Actually, she might think that means you need your resolve tested even more. Look, just keep your wits about you if you meet her." Ki was silent for a moment. "Anyway, this is all supposing you even meet her, and Yams, I really doubt it. She's got no reason to suspect you're going to be there, and you're the one she's really dying to see." Ki raised her arms in a shrug.

[Anonymous No.]

"Wait, why do you know that?" Yamame asked suspiciously. "Have you met her recently?" I asked her if that was bad. "Well...No, not especially. She's still my mother, after all, and I do love her. It's just - As Ki said - She's a bit overbearing. And if she's coming to find me, I wanted to have you even more prepared first." How prepared could I even be? I'd definitely dealt with a lot of strange youkai before, so I couldn't imagine it would be that different. Hell, I'd dealt with Raki trying to...Come onto me like that. "Yeah, I suppose you've dealt with some things, but...Still." She squeezed her eyes shut and breathed out slowly. "Sorry, I guess I'm getting a little bit too jumpy. Okay, I'll go to see Reiko and the others, and you, Ki, can go to the mines with him." She patted me on the shoulder as she said that. "Just make sure he gets home safe, or I'll give you something that'll make you-"

"Yep, that's fine!" Kisami cried, waving her hands. "No need to worry, Yams!" She nodded frantically, then began pushing me toward the door before Yamame could unleash further threats. "We'll be safe as can be, so don't worry!"

"Oh, stop that, Ki. I'm not going to do anything. At least, not yet. Now move out of the way so I can say goodbye." Ki calmed down and shifted out of the way enough for Yamame to pull me down slightly for a kiss. "Take care, you endearing fool." She told me, wrapping her arms around the back of my neck. Likewise, I replied, and told her that she would be fine even if her mother happened to show up. "Well, I'm glad one of us thinks so." She replied with a thin smile.

And that was that. Off we went, Yamame going in a different direction somewhere into the tunnels, while Ki pulled on the warmest clothing she could find and joined me at the door.

"Off to the mountains..." She mumbled, not looking particularly excited, even though it had been her idea. "Well, I like the work, but that doesn't mean I'm excited to go out into the cold again. It's you humans who are the weird ones, surviving in all sorts of weather." I wasn't sure that was entirely true. It was mostly the clothing that made that sort of thing possible. I don't think I would have fared very well if I'd gone out in a snowstorm wearing my T-shirt from Lady Hecatia and a thin pair of trousers. Then again, I also wasn't stupid enough to try that, so maybe that was our real advantage.

Emerging out into the world after an uneventful trip through the underground, I changed my mind. It was snowing, and the temperature had dropped again. I had to reach out and grab Ki by the back of her hood before she could turn around and walk straight back into the cave. "I don't wanna!" She cried - Actually, she whined. "It's cold~!" I frowned and told her that she'd been the one who wanted to come and get going to the mines right now, so she would just have to deal with it. "Can I fly you at least?" Everyone seemed to be asking that lately. "Only because you're the one crazy person around who actually wants to walk through all this snow!" She told me with a pout and her hands on her hips. "Okay, I'll make you a deal. If you let me fly you up there, we can walk from the mountain back to the cave." I thought about it for a moment, then tried to haggle for walking down the mountain too. "You're insane. Make another request like that and we're not walking back at all." Just to confirm, I reminded her that she wasn't actually my big sister and as such couldn't threaten me like she could her actual sisters. "...Yeah, but I'm going to be your big sister in a way, so we might as well get started on the whole 'listen to your big sister' thing. Now, come on! Let's get going before I freeze to death." Sighing, I allowed her to wrap her arms around me and take off into the air.

[Anonymous No.]

Since the war between the kappa and the yamawaro was long since over, we were able to go on a much more direct route up to the False Heaven Shelf where the Rainbow Dragon Cave was located. Curious, I tried looking down through the snow to see if I could spot either group, but it was very quickly proven to be a fruitless endeavour. "I think that they're still, uh...Recovering. I heard that the Shrine Maiden did a real number on them." From what Reimu had told me, that was definitely true.

Still, I supposed it wasn't just that. The snow was keeping most people who weren't as foolhardy as Ki and I obviously were inside, and even Ki didn't seem too happy about being out here. I could tell this because she wouldn't stop telling me. "I'm not happy about being out here!" Uh-huh, I replied. "Look, there's the False Heaven Shelf!" I blinked. Wow, the route here was really short without having to go through all those different territories. And curiously, up here, the snow seemed to have calmed down. It still calm down, but much more sedately, and it didn't seem to stick as well. There was a light dusting over everything, and there were bits and pieces of the False Heaven Shelf where it did pile up, but nowhere near the degree that it was below. "Alright, mine..." Ki swung me this was and that while she idly floated around, looking all over.

There were the same various buildings sitting on the landscape that I'd seen on my last visit, but I didn't see anything that looked like the mine from last time. "Oh, we came up in a different place, didn't we..." Ki muttered something under her breath. "Alright, hold on..." I wasn't exactly about to do anything else, so I just let he drag me through the sky in a different direction. "Oh, here we go. I've seen that bush before." That...Bush. "Yeah. You learn to use anything as a landmark eventually."

Evidently, that worked, because it was only minutes later that Kisami was depositing me on shaky legs in front of the Rainbow Dragon Mine. "Phew! It'll be better in there. No wind or anything like that." Kisami told me as she hurried past me, into the cave. "Oh, you know, I really should have asked. I'll seem like an idiot, but...You did get something for the whole, uh, breathing problem, right?" I nodded and withdrew the ability card that Reimu had given me from my pocket. "Oh, good! I'd never have forgiven myself if you'd gotten kidnapped by the tengu again." Hopefully, I replied, it wouldn't be a problem this time. Especially since they didn't want to upset anyone. I followed Ki into the mineshaft, wondering if Lady Tamatsukuri was here, but I didn't hear any echoing noises like she'd been making on the last visit. Perhaps she'd gone to visit Reimu?

"Okay, er..." Ki paused at a holy in the wall that seemed to lead downward. "We're going down here. There might be fairies and things down there, too. Are you sure you want to come?" She'd been a lot more enthusiastic about it last time. "Well...You know, I'm just being protective. I think I'm supposed to do that? Not like my mum, though. I hope." I shook my head with a slight laugh. Again, about their mother... "Okay, let's just go, and I'll stay right by you in case anyone tries to, uh...I don't know, do anything." I nodded and let her step through the hole in the wall, then followed after her. There was a roughly cut stone staircase, so we began to follow it downward. "Also - I'm pretty sure that..." She trailed off, raising a hand as if to indicate that I should listen. I did, and after a moment, I made it out. A deep, echoing noise, repeating over and over. Coming from somewhere far below us. "Yeah...She's here." Curious, I asked who she was talking about.

"The girl in charge of the mining." Kisami replied ominously. I wondered just how bad she could possibly be. "The Oomukade." Ah, I thought. I'd definitely been told about her, but I'd not remembered. The Oomukade was a dangerous creature.

That said, I'd heard it was weak to human saliva, so that was something. Not that I expected to get much a chance to do something to it. Did spitting on someone go against the Spell Card Rules? Questions for later.

Assuming there was a later.

[Anonymous No.]

I suppose it is a good time as any to ask how good Kisami is on a fight?

[Anonymous No.]

>>46029052
She's already held her own against momoyo before but didn't really make it clear to anon. A lot of spider's do punch above their weight class from time to time but I don't think that really applies to a danmaku duel. I think she'd be reasonably strong.

[Anonymous No.]

I try not to mention it when there are typos, but the last few posts had way too many mistakes. Please take care of yourself anon, for your own sake and the readability of the story as well.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46031281
yeah, I've just gone through and corrected a bunch of them. They're the sort of thing that come up on autopilot for me, where I've used the wrong word in place of another word and just haven't realised.
That said, please mention it. It makes correcting it that much easier for when I eventually get this thing up somewhere less cumbersome. I have finally applied for an AO3 account, but I do probably need to mess around with the very first posts in the story a bit since they started as responses to posts in the first thread.

[Anonymous No.]

The tunnels were strangely warm, even if that was only relative to the frigid temperatures outside of the mine. "Oh, that's - Well...I guess it is better. I mean, it could be, uh...More better." Ki said, breathing out thankfully. "Look, I can't even see my breath anymore." I didn't think that was quite the greatest metric with which to measure how warm the place was, but I decided that I would just have to go with it. It was very difficult to tell what Kisami actually thought about something, sometimes. I'd gotten stuck between whether or not it was her airier, more flighty mood or a serious mood from time to time.

The darkness had more or less fully taken over by this point and I'd finally been forced to ask Ki to use some danmaku so that I could see what we were doing. "Hmm..." She'd said. "Could you wait until we're out of the stairs? It's just...There's doorways that lead out onto some of the other levels as you go, and they're not exactly...Empty." Fairies? "Some. Some other things. It's just - Best not attract unwanted attention." Sighing but seeing her point, I decided that I'd just stick as close to her as I could. "You can hold my hand if you want. Unless you think Yams will attack me for it." If that was enough to make Yamame attack her sister, I'd probably have to reconsider marrying her. I reached out blindly for Kisami's hand, managing to poke her in the forehead, eye, chest, and arm before I finally caught hold of her hand. "You trying to blind me?" She asked me dryly. "Because...I really wouldn't recommend it down here." Blinding her didn't seem entirely smart in general, I replied. Not to mention how cruel it would be, and I didn't go for that sort of stuff. "I'd have to reconsider you marrying Yams if you did." Ki told me.

Down and down we went, further and further into the ground, and it started to feel just a little bit warmer. I kept a tight grip on Kisami's hand so that I wouldn't somehow end up lost, even though we were on a tight staircase.

Knowing me, I'd somehow get lost anyway.

Fortunately, gripping her hand seemed to work well, and it wasn't all that long after that I bumped into Kisami when she came to an abrupt halt on the staircase. "Hold on..." She muttered. I frowned. I could see the staircase going further down, and I could hear that rhythmic thumping echoing upward from somewhere deep below but I could barely see anything. I could feel something, though. A deep, intense sense of foreboding, like I'd never be cheerful again and I suddenly knew, with complete certainty, that if I spoke, I would die.

And then I heard it. Somewhere, faint and in the distance, from the exit through the staircase that I could just barely make out slightly below us. The very faint sound of a human voice screaming for help. After the scream, I could hear what almost sounded like sobbing, as if there was someone injured or in pain down those tunnels. Immediately, my eyes widened and I went to say something, only for Kisami to spin around and slap her hand over my mouth. Her eyes were intense and, worryingly, slightly scared. She stared at me and then very slowly shook her head. I heard the faint scream a second time, and the cry for help again, but something about it just...Sounded wrong. Incorrect in some faint and confusing way that sent dread down to my very bones. What? What was it? A third time, the voice screamed for help, and this time, it dawned on me with a feeling that made me feel like I'd just been submerged in ice. It was the same. The same scream. The same sob - Two inhales, a hiccup, then a hitching sort of exhale. It was repeating. Immediately, I felt the panic surging through me, and Kisami gripped my hand tighter and kept her hand over my mouth. Her eyes screamed to me not to make a single sound. Not even to breathe.

We remained there for a few moments longer, and then, abruptly and mid-scream, the noise stopped. Suddenly all I could hear was the thundering in my ears and the pounding of my heart.

Kisami mouthed a count to me, from one to thirty. Once she finished, she let out a sigh of relief. "It's gone." she breathed into my ear, seemingly not daring to speak any louder. "Come on. Let's keep moving." She slowly removed her hand from my mouth and paused for a moment. "Off of this floor, at least. That mining sound you're hearing down below? I'd rather take my chances with that over whatever we just heard." Somewhat unsurprisingly, I couldn't find it in myself to disagree, so I ended up sticking even closer to her as we edged down the steps At the landing where I'd been hearing the noise coming through, I couldn't help but glance to the side. There was nothing, of course. Just the pitch blackness, but it felt as if it was something more than darkness, like all light, all that was good in the world, disappeared through that opening in the staircase. Kisami and I hurried further down, not wasting a single moment.

[Anonymous No.]

And after a while longer, we were low enough that the echoing sounds I'd been hearing from below were starting to solidify into something more real. I could hear the sound of metal striking against stone, and finally, we reached the bottom of the staircase and stepped out into the mineshaft. Feeling surprisingly timid, I asked Ki if she could light some danmaku so that I could see somewhat. She thought for a moment, then finally raised her hand and brought a ball of light into existence. Instantly, I felt a slight bit of relief surge through me. "Tunnels seem quiet today." Ki muttered. "Hopefully it's just because of whatever was up there, and not because there's something else down here."

Somewhat peeved, I did ask Ki why she'd been so certain that it would all be fine down here. "The last time I was down here, that," And here, she pointed a finger upward, "Did not happen. That hole in the wall? It wasn't even there." I clenched my jaw and tried to think happy thoughts. "I didn't think it would happen. It was something that I was told as a story."

A story? "Yeah, by the foreman. The one we're going to see." I frowned. Why were we seeing her, again? "Well, it's her mine. Or rather, it's the tengu's operation, but it's really her mine, at least these days, and the tengu sort of...Gave up on it at some point, so she's still digging away down here." Wait, so this really was tengu territory? "Er, yes? Did you think it wasn't?" I'd sort of assumed so, since the tengu hadn't actually come in here, and it didn't seem like they'd been bothered about all the youkai in that gambling den that Kisami had brought me to. "Well...It is their territory, otherwise they wouldn't have had any reason to arrest you." I had just thought that since we'd gone through their territory to get to the mine, they were arresting me for that. "No, look - Actually, can we just ignore it? We’re seeing her because it’d be rude to take the stuff she’s digging up without permission." Rolling my eyes, I agreed. It was a sort of pointless argument, in truth.

"At least that card of yours seems to be working. There's no oxygen down here, after all." I blinked. I hadn't even thought about it, and I rummaged in my pocket and pulled the card that Reimu had given me out. It seemed to be pulsing slightly, a very faint light emanating from it. I hoped that didn't mean that I was on a time limit. The air did seem a bit...Colder, considering I felt quite warm in the tunnel. Perhaps that was just how the air generated by the card was. "Alright...Our miner should be down there..." Ki pointed in the direction of the echoing sound of metal against stone, clearly where the miner was working. We began to walk, and I finally found the courage to ask Ki just what in the world we'd nearly run into up above. "I...Don't know." She replied, looking just as unsettled by it as I had. "I've been down into these mines a few times. That spot, right there? It's been a blank wall every time." That only made me feel even more unsettled. "There's a story, though. The miner here told me it, the second or so time I came down here. I can't tell it half as good as she can."

Ki and I walked forward silently for a few moments longer. Finally, I asked Ki what she thought that thing might be. "I...think that there's probably things in Gensokyo that are ancient, and the only reason no one knows of them is because they've been here longer than everyone else. Maybe it's just some sort of ancient animal, or maybe it's some malevolent force that even the smartest youkai can't understand, but...Whatever that is, up there, mimicking the cries of a human in pain, probably to try and lure in others? Well, I think I'd rather not find out." I was silent for some time, and then I finally said that I'd never heard Ki talk so seriously before.

She cracked a little bit of a smile at that. "Ha. It's just...The sort of scary story that makes your imagination run wild. I didn't think that I'd actually be running into the thing in question." I hoped I wouldn't be running into the thing in question ever again, but she was definitely right about it making my imagination run wild, because...I couldn't stop thinking that I had heard a human voice. How had it known to do a human voice? Did it speak a language that I understood? Did it speak at all?

...Or was that the last words of some unfortunate victim from a long, long time ago? Or worse, from recent times?

[Anonymous No.]

"Oh, there she is!" Ki suddenly said, brightening up. I wished I felt the same way, but I forced the terrifying thoughts out of my mind. Belatedly, I realised that the tunnel wasn't dark anymore. There were lanterns at regular intervals, each one lit using what looked like danmaku bullets. At least, I assumed that it was danmaku, because if there was no oxygen down here, I couldn't imagine that lanterns worked either. And further ahead, I could see someone. A girl, hefting a massive pickaxe made of gold. She reared back, then slammed it against the wall, smashing a large portion to bits immediately. It honestly seemed like more than I would have expected for one strike. She stepped back and wiped her brow.

"Mining, mining, mining~" She was humming to herself. "Mining into your heart~" She was tapping her foot - No shoes, which I thought seemed a little bit uncomfortable in a place like a mine - against the ground to a rhythm that I couldn't hear. Slung over her back was a shovel, and as we approached, she reached behind her and pulled it over her shoulder, then began to scrape out all of the debris from her pickaxe strike. "I must~" Having loaded the shovel up, she turned to her side - Therefore conveniently missing us approaching - and tossed the debris she'd just scraped into a corner of the tunnel. "Try to~" She turned back, slipping the shovel through a green ring on the back of her shirt from which it hung. "Keep my focus, and I know..." She reached down and picked up the pickaxe, and I started to wonder if she was going to notice us at all. "I must~ Try to~ Keep my head to-" At this point, Kisami cleared her throat, and the miner practically shrieked, jumping up in the air. "Gyah!" She cried, spinning on the tip of her foot and wielding her pickaxe as a weapon. "Who the hell're ya!?" She shouted, her eyes looking a little wild. "Thieves! Yer thieves, ain'tcha!" She looked between us, breathing heavily, and I wondered if we'd scared her just a little bit. It wasn't exactly the terrifying introduction I'd expected from an oomukade.

"Er, you've met me before." Kisami said, raising a hand. She turned to me. "You've not met him, though." She poked me in the shoulder and I awkwardly introduced myself. "This...Is the foreman of the mine. Mo-"

"Momoyo!" The foreman said quickly, rushing forward and grabbing my hand in what seemed to be an attempt at a handshake, but felt more like an attempted assault given how tight her grip was. "Momoyo Himemushi." She looked down at my hand, which she was currently crushing in her obscenely strong grip. "Wait, ain't you a human?" Yes, I replied through gritted teeth. "...Huh. Strong bones." She muttered, finally releasing my hand.

"Ain't you humans supposed to choke down here?" She asked with a frown. Her voice was surprisingly smooth considering she seemed to spend a lot of her time in the depths of the mines. Maybe it was all the singing she seemed to be doing. I had a certain card, I replied. "A card...Wait." She paused, then raised the pickaxe again. "I knew it, you are a thief! Hey, Kurodani girlie, the hell're ya doin' bringin a thief down here!?" I raised my hands and said that I wasn't a thief. "Even if ya weren't, ya sure as hell ain't honest! Only girl I knew to have a card like that was the Hakurei Shrine Maiden! Did'ya beat her up!? That'd mean you're real strong, huh?" I suddenly had a very bad feeling about my odds of surviving the next few minutes. "'Cause, yanno, I ain't had an opportunity to go all out since the Shrine Maiden showed up here, and that was years ago."

"Hey!" Ki suddenly said, frowning. "What about me?" I'd forgotten that they'd fought, but Ki hadn't really explained in detail anyway.

"Er..." Momoyo frowned. "You are pretty strong, but not quite all out. Sorry, girlie." She did look a bit sorry about it, which was nice. "Don't let yer strength stagnate, though. Ya could get me to go all out eventually." She looked back at me. "But you, if ya beat the Shrine Maiden, must be real strong, huh?" I raised my hands and told her that she was absolutely mistaken.

"Shrine Maiden's brother." Ki finally said, putting a hand between Momoyo and I. "More of a lover than a fighter, if I had to say." I had gotten in a fistfight with Jo'on Yorigami, once. I didn't get a chance to say it, though. "S'why we're here, actually."

"Aw..." Momoyo looked very disappointed. "Ain't goin' my way, today. Ain't seen Tsukasa or Iizunamaru in months, either." Huh. Did this mine belong to them? Iizunamaru had seemed fairly knowledgeable about the cave. "What're ya here for?"

"Gold." Ki replied, spreading her hands. "Like I said, he's more of a lover. So much so that he's marrying my little sister."

[Anonymous No.]

Momoyo's eyes widened slightly. "A human? Marryin' a tsuchigumo?" Everyone did seem to struggle a little bit with that, even when they'd just found out that Yamame and I were together. "The surface world's just full of surprises, ain't it?" I opened my mouth to say that technically, Yamame was from the underground too, but Kisami clearly didn't want the interruption.

"Something like that." She said, slapping a hand down on my shoulder. "Anyway, that's what I'm here for. Same as always, you know? I come down here for the materials you aren't using. You've got plenty of gold to spare, don't you?"

Momoyo rolled her neck. Now that the conversation was between her and Kisami, I finally got a chance to take in her appearance, and it was a curious thing indeed. Her hair was a pale colour, something that might have been blue, lightened almost to the limit. As pale as blue could be, even more so than Keine's hair. There were tones to it, with a lot of her hair being a darker sort of grey where it wasn't that pale blue. Her hair was messy at the top, sticking up in long spikes on the right side of her head, almost as if it were on purpose. Despite that, her hair was long, hanging down past her lower back, but it was curiously straight here. It hung in thick strands, some darker and some lighter, flowing over the shovel that she'd strapped to her back. Her eyes, too, were a pale blue, but they looked slightly like they were cloudy. I wondered if it was a trick of the light, or if her vision wouldn't be particularly good if she came to the surface.

Her clothes were curious, as well. A shirt, black with yellow patterns, and a short skirt in the same colours, but both were covered in green rings. They were hooked to the sleeves, to her collar and acting sort of like a belt around her waist, then even more around the bottom of her skirt. It was something like this that she was using for hooking the shovel to her back. On her arms and legs, big orange bows wrapped around the limbs. Three on each arm, five on her left leg, then...Strangely, there were only four on her right leg. Had she run out? Another bow was on her back, too. I could see the sides of it from where I stood in front of her.

"-Don't need that junk, anyhow. The dragon gems are enough for me." Momoyo was now leaning on her pickaxe, which she was resting on the floor. "Ain't lyin', though. I'm itchin' for a fight and I know that ya can give me one." She grinned, showing off a set of very sharp teeth. "C'mon, I know ya enjoy a good scrap, too."

"Only sometimes..." Ki replied slowly. I saw her eyes flick upwards. "But..." She leaned in a little closer. "There was a hole in the wall today." She finally murmured. "On the staircase. And, call me crazy, but I don't think I want to attract whatever's up there into coming down here."

To my surprise and more than a bit of relief, Momoyo didn't seem to want to tangle with that, either. She straightened up, her mouth set in a slightly more grim line. "Up on the staircase? For real?" Ki nodded. "Hell." She muttered, looking down. "Good thing ya listened to me when I told ya the story." Curious and hopeful that she'd be able to dispel some of the fears I had, I asked Momoyo what she knew about that tunnel. "Ain't no tunnel through there. Least, ain't one I've dug, and I dug the staircase." She shook her head, actually looking a little haunted. "Only seen it a few times myself. Came down through there once, and there's this hole in the wall that I ain't never seen before. Worse, I can't see into it." I supposed that youkai could see in the dark better than I could, which only made it more worrying that Momoyo couldn't see through there either. "So, I poked my head through." I raised my eyebrows. Given the way it had made me feel, I couldn't even conceive of doing that. What had happened? "Well...Nothing. Felt the worst fear I've ever felt in my life. And then I realised that I could hear something. Sounded like someone cryin'." Had she checked?

[Anonymous No.]

"Not a chance. 'Specially when I heard the pleas for death." Momoyo replied, shaking her head. "In this line 'o work, ya get an idea real quick for what ya shouldn't mess with. I'm strong as hell and ain't afraid to admit it, but when I heard that..." She trailed off. "Shouldn't even be tellin' ya this. I was terrified. Absolutely and indescribably terrified." I felt shivers now. What had happened next? "I ran. Ran straight to the bottom of the mine, picked up enough gravel to block that entire tunnel off, then headed up to do it before I lost my nerve." She paused, and I assumed it was for dramatic effect. "And when I got there..." She spread her hands out. "Gone. No tunnel at all." I shivered again. "Shows up randomly, then disappears again...I'll tell ya my thoughts, then we'll move on, right? This here mineshaft ain't new. I moved in. So...What happened to the others?" I...Didn't want to think about it. "Me neither. 'Cause...All I could think is that I was hearin' their last words."

I turned to Ki and told her that I was never coming back down here again. "Don't blame you." She mumbled. "I don't think I want to either, now that I've seen it for real." She shook her hair, red hair bouncing wildly. "There was another one, about a scream, right?" I wasn't entirely sure I wanted to hear another one.

"Oh, that one ain't so bad. Heard a woman's voice screamin' down the end of a tunnel, but I got down there and it was totally empty. Nothin' at all. I can handle a scream or two. That disappearin' tunnel, though?" Momoyo's eyes actually looked a little haunted. "Pretend it ain't there. Never look at it. Don't linger in front of it. Wait for the voice to disappear and hurry on past." I could definitely handle hurrying past. "Sorry, uh...Got a bit distracted. Heh, sometimes I think it'd be great if I could just eat away all of my problems."

"I'd love to do that." Ki said with a smile. "I'd get fat, though, and then I wouldn't be able to wear shirts like this anymore." There were probably a lot of men feeling a chill run through them at the thought of Ki no longer dressing the way she did. She'd definitely turned a bunch of heads at the New Year's Party. "Right, so...Can we take some of that useless gold ore off your hands? I need it for his and my little sister's wedding rings."

Momoyo thought for a moment. "Tell ya what, Kurodani girlie. Gimme a fight. Ain't gotta be right now, not with that damn tunnel skulking around, but soon. Hell, I'll come up to the surface if it'll make ya more comfortable." Ki looked thoughtful. "Ain't gotta be all out, if that helps. My favourite thing in life is digging, but a fight's real good too."

"Guess it does..." Kisami muttered. "Oh, fine. I do like a fight from time to time. But not while he's with me." She slapped me on the back. "Yams would kill me if he got hurt." I doubted she was joking. "I'll come back soon enough." She said. "Ore's all still in the same place, right?" Momoyo nodded, hefting her pickaxe again. "You'd probably be good at that, you know." Ki said to me. I turned to her and reminded her of the horrifying nightmare tunnel. "...Yeah, I guess that does put a damper on things. Alright, take care, Miss Foreman." She said to Momoyo, who nodded and raised the pickaxe to her shoulder.

[Anonymous No.]

"Let's get going. Don't really want to spend longer down here than I have to." Ki took my hand and we began heading off back down the tunnel. "Once she found herself with too much ore, she dug out a room to store it all in. Then, she dug it out even more, because she was finding more and more." After a bit of a walk, during which I kept jumping as if something was watching me, which I blamed Momoyo's story for, Ki led me into a room where some storage had been cut into the wall. There, she surveyed the place for a moment. "...Yeah, there it is." She said, heading over and pulling a lump of rock or two from the wall. It looked like...Well, rock. I supposed that I'd just have to trust her on this one.

"...Alright, let's get out of here. Fast." No objections from me, I told her very sharply. In fact, I would not be letting go of her hand until we were in the open air again. "Fine by me. Honestly..." She leaned in a little, even though there was no one else around. "I'm pretty scared, too, so I'm not letting go of your hand either." Well, that worked out great. We left the room, and then headed through the tunnel until we reached the staircase. I felt a lot of worry about it, but Ki squeezed my hand tight and gave me a weak smile. "Just gotta do what Momoyo said, right?" I nodded, steeled myself, and together, we headed up the staircase.

And, of course, just to be anticlimactic, the tunnel really was gone. There were a couple of other tunnel exits on the way up but they were clearly Momoyo's handiwork, and I could see into them just fine. There was no terrifying tunnel with no light and horrifying noises. That didn't stop us from going as fast as we possibly could, and we were both panting and wheezing for breath when we reached the top and made a beeline for the surface. "Ugh..." Ki groaned, though she looked very relieved once the weak sunlight hit her face. It seemed that the snow had stopped while we were down there. "Thank goodness it's still light out here. Can you imagine if we'd come out into the dark?" At that point, I think I would have just gone straight back down to Momoyo and asked her if we could stay with her until daylight tomorrow. "Okay, maybe I wouldn't have been that scared. Still, though..." She shook her head. "Well, we've got what we came for!" She raised the lumps of ore. "So, that's two wedding rings for you and Yams!"

Yeah, I replied. And probably a lot of nightmares about that tunnel entrance. "Well...At least Yams can make you forget all about it, right?" That...Was a good point, actually. Or maybe I could get Doremy Sweet to wipe them from my memory. "Alright, come here. I changed my mind about walking back. And I think you probably want to get straight back there too, right?" She wasn't wrong.

I just hoped that Yamame wouldn't mind me jumping at shadows for a while.

[Anonymous No.]

Great work!

[Anonymous No.]

Did you just threw a skinwalker in there or is this some hidden UM lore?

[Anonymous No.]

"Hello~?" Yamame Kurodani called tentatively. She'd not expected to be back in this part of the caves that made up the underground any time soon. It wasn't for any particular reason, but she'd always thought that if she was meeting someone, it'd be at her house, or perhaps in the Old City.

"Yams!" A voice hissed at her from somewhere to the left of her. This deep in the caves, the Kurodani family had long since set themselves up to live, with houses and open areas for relaxing in. Of course, this was mostly where the older bunch lived; Those who were even more reclusive and antisocial than Yamame used to be, at least in regard to the surface world. Some of Ki's sisters lived around here, and while Yamame, along with most of her sisters who were her own age had grown up here, the younger lot typically drifted away eventually. When she was old enough, she'd left for the surface, until the blind hatred of humanity had become too much and she'd retreated back underground, helping the oni establish their city and building up her own house.

And here she was, with a ring on her finger from a human which represented their love. How things changed.

"Yams!" The voice hissed again. This time, she blinked and looked over with a frown, wondering who it was that could be calling for her around here. There, squatting down against a wall in an alleyway between two streets, was Yura. "You gone deaf or something? Get over here, quick." She waved Yamame over. Yamame cast a glance back to the street she'd been walking down, but couldn't really see the reason for the secrecy.

"What are you doing down there?" Yamame asked her sister bemusedly. "Have your legs stopped working?" Rolling her eyes, Yura hopped up and dragged Yamame into the alley, and while she probably could have pushed her off, there didn't seem to be much point. "Ki said that she told you all to meet up here, for some reason." Once they were safely ensconced in the alley, Yamame realised that there were others here, too.

Reiko leaned against the wall, her arms crossed, and her hair combed back. Ruka was examining her fingers, and over there, her hands behind her back and a sort of confused look on her face, was Nai. "Oh, you are all here." Yamame looked around. "Why all the secrecy? We could have just sat down over there." She vaguely gestured back out of the alley. "What's up with you all?"

"Sorry." Reiko said, looking up at the building opposite her. "It's just - You know how we all get, being back here." Yamame stared at her incredulously. She'd not even moved that far away when she'd decided to set up for herself.

"Er...No, not really? I mean, did someone feed your horror stories? You're all talking like you're characters in one of those books that they write in the Human Village." She looked at all of her sisters. "Especially you, Nai. You don't even get the weird treatment from our mother. Now, can we please go and sit down somewhere?" It seemed to take a bit of convincing, but after a few moments, her sisters finally acquiesced, and they all shuffled out of the alley and over to a bench. "Honestly, you call me easy to tease and then you're all too scared to go to our old spot?" Yamame hadn't expected that today would involve her having to admonish her own sisters for acting like scared children. Well...Maybe Nai. Sometimes. "Now...Did Ki tell you anything?"

"Just that you had some news. She didn't say what it was, though." Ruka muttered, sliding onto the bench at Yamame's side. Yura wasted no time sitting on the opposite side, leaving Yamame sandwiched between them. Reiko stopped in front of her, and Nai awkwardly perched on the very edge of the bench. "So...I have a feeling I know what it is. Anyone else?"

"Definitely. I mean, we all knew it was coming." Was Yura's reply, to go along with the other affirmation from Reiko.

"Um..." Nai hesitantly spoke up. "I - Um, maybe?" Well, Yamame thought to herself, it wasn't all too unsurprising for Nai to not be certain. She was younger, after all. "It's to do with your human, isn't it?" Yamame raised an eyebrow. "He said something...?"

"He did?" Yamame asked, leaning forward. "What did he tell you, Nai?" She probably shouldn't be engaging in this sort of gossip. It wasn't really important, and Yamame was sure that he would have told her himself if she'd asked. "Don't worry, I'm sure he won't mind."

"Sounding a bit like mum, Yams." Reiko muttered under her breath. "That's the tone she uses when she wants to take something." Yamame blinked and looked around to glare at Reiko. "I'm just saying!" She insisted, looking a bit defensive about it. No one really wanted to sound like their mother did in that tone. It was a bit...Unsettling.

So, Yamame tried again. "Sorry, er...Nai, can you tell me what he said?"

[Anonymous No.]

"Um, well..." Nai paused for a moment, then seemed to make her mind up. "Okay, well, Bis Sis Kisami said something to me about rings, and I was talking to him about them at the party, but I said that he didn't have to tell me if he didn't want to, so long as..." She trailed off for a moment longer. "A-As long as it wasn't going to make you sad, Big Sis Yamame." A smile came to Yamame, unbidden, and she lifted Yura from the bench, ignoring her protesting, so that she could get close enough to give Nai a hug. "U-Um," Nai continued, despite the crushing hug she was currently stuck in, "He said that he hoped that it would do the opposite."

"He was right." Yamame replied quietly, finally withdrawing from the hug. Breathing in deeply, she raised her hands. "He proposed, as the sun rose on New Year's Day." And there, much as everyone that her human had told had reacted, were the gasps and the crowding around her ring. "We're...Well, we're getting married."

Ruka was the first to find her voice, and she almost cheered. "Yams! Oh, dear sister, look at that! Yura always calls you anti-social, and yet here you are, marrying a human!"

"Hey!" Yura slapped her sister on the back of the head. "I do not call Yams anti-social!" She looked back at Yamame. "It's beautiful, sister. And - I only call you easy to tease."

"Thank you, Yura." Yamame replied dryly. "That's much better." Really, she wasn't that easy to tease. It just so happened that all of her sisters were very good at it. That was her story, and she was sticking to it.

"Dear sister, you've gone and outshone us all." Reiko murmured, gently lifting Yamame's hand up. "And Yura's always saying that she'll go to the surface and find a pretty boy for herself. Every single weekend. One might think she's trying to follow in your footsteps." She said the last bit with a slight smirk toward her sandy-haired sister.

"Rei!" Yura spanned. "I'm not copying her; I'm going for pretty ones!" She thought about that one for a moment, then blushed slightly. "Um, no - Sorry, Yams. I didn't mean-"

Yamame raised her hands. "It's fine, it's fine." She replied placatingly. Really, she thought he was pretty enough, and that was all that mattered. Plus, it was mostly his kindness and determination to love her that won her over so much, anyway. "I know you didn't mean anything by it." She paused for a moment. "So, um, I guess this is why Ki called you all here. Like I said, I'm getting married." Everyone present nodded. "And - Obviously - I want my family to be there. So, April fourth. That's, er, the date we picked. And it's going to be in the Garden of the Sun."

"The Garden of the Sun?" Ruka asked, looking up from Yamame's ring. "That's...That place on the surface, right? Where it's all sunflowers?" Yamame nodded. Strictly speaking, it hadn't all been sunflowers when she'd been there, but she had a feeling that the place had some weird properties thanks to Miss Yuuka, so it probably would be all sunflowers by April, regardless of that barely being into Spring at all.

Nai, somewhat unsurprisingly, was the first to actually provide a confirmation. "I'll definitely be there, Big Sis!" She nearly shouted. Not to be outdone, the other three quickly followed suit. "Um, is it just us?"

"No, obviously not. I want to invite everyone." Yamame replied. "All of us. Plus - Well, it might be, um, work. Of a sort." This was the delicate bit. Yamame and her human had spoken about it a small amount to the two Ibaraki halves, and some more after that. "So - He wants to invite some people from the village...Who can't fly. So, I'm wondering if we could get all of our lot in as - As staff, I suppose. It'll give some of the more hyperactive ones something to do." Yamame tried her best not to look at Nai as she said that. "Stuff like ferrying people that he's inviting from the village. That sort of thing."

Reiko rubbed her chin. "Hmm..." She thought for a few moments. She'd always been the more business-minded of them, so it didn't surprise Yamame much. "Well, the Hot Springs are finished. We're all out of there now. There's still some last-minute stuff going on, but it's more like being retained than anything else. So...Yeah, most of us are free." Yamame looked up at her, eyebrows raising. "Well - I don't know how we'll organize it, but I'm not looking to let down my happiest sister, so..." She crouched down, which was good because she did...Loom, a little bit over everyone she spoke to except Ki, who was taller than her anyway. "I'll draw something up to get things together, but - Yes, we'll definitely help you with whatever you need."

"Really!?" Yamame asked happily. "Oh, thank you, Reiko!" She jumped forward from the bench to wrap her arms around her sister, who had clearly been unprepared for it and fell back onto the ground. "Oh, um, sorry..." Calming down, Yamame helped Reiko back to her feet. She brushed herself down, then nodded awkwardly.

[Anonymous No.]

"I'll help her organize things." Yura piped up, raising a hand. "We'll hammer out the details. Who else should we be speaking to? The green-haired girl in the Garden of the Sun, I assume." Yamame nodded and supplied Reimu's name, as well. "Geh, the Shrine Maiden?" Yura replied, her voice slightly straight. "Ooh, that'll be scary..." She shook her head. "No, no...It'll be fine."

Trying to help, Yamame supplied that Reimu wasn't that scary once you'd managed to convince her that you weren't doing anything dangerous. Ki seemed to manage okay, anyway. "Speaking of," Ruka said slowly, her finger tapping against her crossed arms. "Where is our beloved and aggravating big sister?"

"Oh, er...She's gone to that abandoned mine on the mountain with my- With my fiancé." She'd been about to say, 'my human.' Fiancé wasn't quite as good, Yamame thought. It was fine, and it got the point across, but it didn't indicate how they really thought of each other in the way that he apparently called her his spider, and she called him her human.

"We do know you think of him as your human, you know." Yura said dryly, ruining all of Yamame's thoughts. "That mine? The one on the mountain? That one's...Weird." Had she been there? Yamame hadn't, but Ki had spoken about it before. "Er, just once...Just after it stopped being abandoned and that strange girl with the spiky hair had moved in. I sort of...Got lost on my way back from that job we did up near the tengu, on the False Heaven Shelf." Yamame had never been to the mine. She remembered that job, but it had mostly been unremarkable, and she'd made her way home just fine. "It was - Uncomfortable, in there. There were fairies and stuff, and I didn't go any deeper in than the top layer, but it definitely went further down. But it just..." Yura shivered. "Gave me the chills. I ran into the girl on my way out, but she was happy to just let me leave. Good thing, too, because I really didn't feel up to a fight."

"I wonder if that's what Ki thinks of the place, too..." Yamame mused. "She seems to get her ore from there, after all." For a moment, she was silent. "Well, she'd better keep my human safe, or I'll bury her down there." It was the sort of threat that she seemed to deliver a lot, these days. "Sorry, what were we saying? Oh, er, right. So...You'll all help me out? Thank you. I love you all." Yamame bowed her head.

"H-Hey, Big Sis, um, you don't need to be so formal about it..." Nai spoke awkwardly. "We all, um, love you, so we're happy to help any way we can." Yamame looked over at Nai with a smile. She really had matured a little bit while no one was looking. In fact, she looked like she'd done just a bit more than that, now that Yamame thought about it. Her hair was slightly longer, the colour of her eyes slightly more vibrant, and she looked just a little bit less slight than she normally did. She was sitting down, but Yamame thought that if she stood up, she might be just a little bit taller, too. A moult, then? Hopefully it had gone a little better than her last moult had - Or rather, better than what had happened immediately after her last moult. It hadn't stopped her being thin as a reed, though. She really needed to eat more.

Belatedly, she realised that everyone was staring at her. "Sorry, um - Yes, thank you all. You're all the best sisters I could ever wish for" She said, shaking her head to clear up her thoughts. "Well...I suppose that's it. That's the big news, anyway. Everything seems fine here, too. Honestly, you lot were so busy freaking out about coming here that I thought it was going to be far worse." She laughed slightly. "So...How are other things? I haven't seen you lot since I was last in the Hot Spring Town, after all." Something that previously hadn't been a huge bother to Yamame, but somehow had become one since meeting her human. Maybe someday, she'd figure out what had changed that.

Either way, she spent some time chatting to her sisters. Reiko had been using the free time she'd regained following the winding down and signing off of the Hot Springs Restoration to get back into her obsession with languages, Yura and Ruka were working together on some sort of craft project, but the details had mostly gone over her head, as most things involving those two together tended to. Nai, meanwhile, had started to take up a bit of an interest in woodworking.

Yamame wasn't really a woodworker, but she knew enough for their specific work. Curious, she asked Nai what had brought her in that direction. "Um, well...It was when you had me help with cutting the wood in front of your house, actually..." Yamame raised an eyebrow. She did live below a lot of her younger sisters, though they typically didn't bother her. Well, unless they were Nai.

[Anonymous No.]

So, they'd all seen her working on the wood cutting down there. Why had Nai latched onto it specifically? "Your - Um, you had your human do some wood cutting with me, and it was a lot of fun since he wasn't able to do it as quickly as we usually do." She indicated the others. "So...Well, I thought it would be fun to do more stuff with wood. I asked around, and making things out of wood was a lot of fun, so I'm working really hard..."

Yamame smiled warmly at Nai. "That's really good, Nai. I hope you'll show me some of your work before long, okay?" Nai breathed in sharply, but managed a nod and a weak smile that hid a wider smile. Hopefully that didn't mean that she'd rush things to try and show them to Yamame, though. That'd do no one any good.
"What about you, Yams? Aside from your future husband, I mean." To Yamame's surprise, it had been Reiko who'd said that, and everyone turned to her incredulously. "What?" She asked, looking around. A few seconds of silence were all it took to break her. "Oh, stop staring - Look, I thought that I would try some of the teasing stuff, since Yura and Ruka get to do most of it. It didn't work. It - It did not work." She sighed heavily, then ran her hand through her combed back hair as if it would do anything. It was one of her funny habits.

"W-Well, er..." Yamame took a second to recover from Reiko's sudden impulsive desire to be a comedian, then carried on. "I've been busy with work, like always. I've got a bunch of commissions that I need to go and deliver, and I'm still sketching ideas for Miss Hecatia's clothing line, but it's been a bit slow over Winter." Yamame thought for a moment. "Although, a lot of it's going to be slowed down by the wedding preparations, I guess..." She frowned. "Uh...Anything?" She looked at each of her sisters in turn, who didn't really reply but just watched her carefully. "What's the matter with you all? It's like you've seen...A..." Suddenly, she realised that they weren't staring at her. They were staring behind her.

Very slowly, she straightened up. If they were doing that, there was only one reason, and it was the very thing that Yamame had been afraid of when Ki had revealed that she'd told everyone to come here. She'd thought that it would be fine, because - Really, what were the odds that she would just so happen to stroll by this particular spot on this particular day? She was just ready in time to see the long slender arms wrapping around her collarbone and her neck, and she could feel the presence behind her when she felt the long hair fall on her. "My, my, my..." Her voice was the same, of course. "Isn't this just...A lovely family reunion, and after so long apart." She leaned down and hugged Yamame tightly. "My lovely daughter, coming to see her poor, worried mother at long last."

Yamame finally managed to push herself to her feet and turn around. There she was. Akiru Kurodani. The Kurodani matriarch had chosen one of her less sheer dresses for this occasion, though it still showed off a dangerous amount of skin for Yamame's liking, as well as her other limbs emerging from her back. She, unlike the rest of them, never hid them, and never seemed to need to. Her hair, as always, fell delicately over her left eye, leaving the vibrant crimson of her right eye to stare at her intensely. "Mother..." Yamame replied, hoping that she wouldn't sound exasperated. "It hasn't been that long since I saw you."

"Has it not?" The one eye creased in a frown. "You've grown. All of you have. Now, how have you gone and done that without me looking? Oh, and you don't call me mum anymore..."

"I just got older, mother!" Yamame replied testily. "It does happen, you know." By this point, the others had scrambled to their feet. She took in a deep breath, held it for a moment, and then exhaled. Getting into an argument would do no good. "Mother, I - How have you been?" She finally asked.

"How have I been?" Mum repeated as a question. Oh, she could hide it on the outside, but she'd always been 'mum' and not 'mother' on the inside. "How rare of you to ask, my little Yammy." Yamame cringed. The worst thing Ki had ever done to her is suggest that nickname in front of Mum, and she'd yet to truly forgive her for it. "Yamame, please, mother. Yams, if you must use a nickname."

Mum breathed out slowly. "Oh, Yamame Kurodani, I shall call you whatever I want." Typical, Yamame thought to herself. Immediately, she decided that she would simply have to deal with it. Just...Get to the point and get out of there. "I've been all on my lonesome, you know. Oh, Kisami visits, sometimes, as do her sisters, but you five, let alone the others...Tell me, Nai, how has your work been going?" Work? Did she mean the Hot Spring Towns? The woodworking?

"U-Um, it's been going fine, M-Mum." Nai practically squeaked. She still wasn't old enough yet to reach the part where she started standing up to Mum a little more. "Wood is hard to work with, but...Thank you for asking."

[Anonymous No.]

"Hang on." Yamame said, raising a hand. "How do you know about that? Even I only found out about it right now." But, as soon as she said it, she knew the answer. Of course, Mum hadn't just arrived. She'd probably known they were there from the start. "Sorry, sorry...I don't mean to act suspicious." She finally said.

"That's okay, Yamame. Even if you don't visit me, I'll always hold an interest in what you're up to." Mum smiled warmly, but with the hidden eye and her general nature, it looked more knowing and seductive than anything else. "Now, what has possessed you all to come back home after all of this time?"

Drawing in a breath, Yamame decided not to waste any time and raised her hand. "Mother, I'm getting married. The wedding is on the fourth of April, and it will be held at the Garden of the Sun." She forced it all out at once before she could lose her nerve. Really, it was just Mum. Nothing to be worried about.

And indeed, Yamame seemed to have stunned her. She paused and stared at Yamame, a hand to her lips. "...Married?" She finally asked, a wide smile blossoming on her face. "That's wonderful, dear. To whom? What man have you ensnared?" Of course, she'd not bring up Yamame's father. Probably for the best, too. "I've not had word of any males in these parts." Of course she would know that. She'd probably be after them long before they could meet Yamame, and they would be well on their way to safety once they had met Mum.

"A human." Yamame replied. "A human from the village on the surface. We met in the Summer." Of course, she'd left a hell of a lot out, but it really didn't seem the time to deal with it. "We - We love each other."

"A...human?" Mum repeated, slowly, as if she was savouring the taste of the word. "Yamame, I'd be careful. Humans break easily." Yamame grit her teeth and decided not to ask how she knew that. "I want to meet him. See him for myself."

Somehow, Yamame had known that it would be part of the deal. And yet... "Do you need to, mother?" Yamame asked, though it was more of a whine. "You'll see him at the wedding, if you're going to come."

"Of course I'm going to come, Yamame." Mum told her sharply. "My own daughter, marrying a human, and you think I'd not see it? Do you care so little for me?" That was Mum's favourite trick. It put anyone on the back step. "However, I have to meet him first. I need to. It's important." She sounded sincere, but...At the same time, she stood just a little straighter. "You still leave near the tunnel to the surface, do you not?" Yamame nodded slowly, resigning herself. She should have expected something like this. And - Honestly, Mum did have a point. Yamame was her daughter, after all, and she definitely deserved to see her human for herself. "In two days, then." Mum said, nodding. "I'll meet this boy of yours and...Find out for myself if he has what it takes to marry a Kurodani." Idly, Yamame wondered if any of her sisters had actually met someone in the past, only for Mum to decide that they didn't meet her exacting standards. Whatever those were, anyway. She really should have asked Ki about that.

"And - The rest of you, Reiko, Yura, Ruka and Nai - I want you to come home more often, too." Never mind that Mum's general behaviour was why they'd all moved out in the first place. It was just...Overbearing. "Well, I had best start thinking about meeting this human of yours. What's he...No, actually. Don't tell me anything. I want it to be...All new." She gave another of those seductive-but-probably-not-on-purpose smiles. "Congratulations, Yamame, dear. It pleases me greatly to see you doing so well." She stepped forward, up to Yamame, and drew her into another hug, this one much more gentle and concluded by a kiss on the forehead. She was still far taller than her, even now. "Come here, all of you." Mum said, drawing the rest of the sisters into hugs of their own. "Reiko, your hair looks lovely like that...Yura...You'll grow soon, I'm sure." Yamame turned to watch Mum flit between her sisters. Reiko's hand seemed to be twitching slightly, and Yura's was squeezed into a fist. "Ruka, I always knew you could handle your younger sisters well." Ruka managed to keep herself steady, it seemed. "And...Nai, you seem to be doing very well in general."

[Anonymous No.]

"Um, thank you, Mum..." Nai mumbled in reply. She didn't seem to have much trouble with Mum's compliments like the rest of them did. Yamame inched over to Reiko and slapped her hand down before she could pull her hair back down in front of her face again.

"Well, it's been lovely to see you all, as short as it was...Yamame, I'll see you very soon." And with that, Mum turned and disappeared in the opposite direction, leaving five daughters behind her.

"Ugh." Reiko mumbled, ruffling up her hair so that it fell down again before Yamame could stop her. Once it was back in front of her eyes, she got on with her habit of sweeping it back. "She's always so unnerving, even when she's not doing anything." Reiko looked over at Yamame. "Good luck, Yams."

"Thanks." Yamame replied weakly. "I'd - I'd best get going so I can start warning my human." She mumbled, stepping forward to quickly hug everyone goodbye. "I'll slap Ki a few times for sending us all here, too. If she hadn't, I might have at least gotten to meet her on my own terms."
"I'd better go and...Uh, something. Drink." Yura mumbled, taking slightly to the air and beginning to float down the street. Ruka followed a moment later, after confirming that she wouldn't let Yura drink herself stupid.

"Is - Is it always so intense?" Nai asked. "She's not that bad when it's just me..." Yamame decided to just leave that one to the imagination, and waved goodbye instead.

Once she'd gotten home, she was surprised to see that Kisami and her human were barrelling down the tunnel already. "I didn't think it was a youkai!" Ki was yelling. "What, am I supposed to just assume every purple umbrella is a youkai!?" Her human was clinging onto Ki's back and trying to shout something back, but as Ki saw Yamame, she changed course enough to throw her human off balance and send him toppling into the ground at speed, which led to him almost crashing straight into Yamame. Ki managed to stop in time, which was probably worse for her, overall. "Yams!" She cried. "We saw a scary thing in a tunnel!"

"Really?" Yamame asked icily. "That's funny. So did I." She leaned in closer. "I saw our mother, Ki. Now she's coming here, in two days."

At that, the last bit of blood drained from Kisami's face, and she already looked like she was at her wits’ end, so that was really something. "Okay, I know what you're thinking, and the answer may sur-" Yamame smacked Ki on the arm. "Ouch!" She cried. "I really didn't think she'd be there!" Once more.

Hopefully, she thought to herself, she'd get through most of the annoyance in the next few smacks, because she was curious about the scary think they'd seen. Meanwhile, her human groaned and pushed himself to his feet, then stumbled over to Yamame.

"Okay, so...You know how you've just seen a scary thing?" He nodded, rubbing his head. Yamame bit her lower lip, thinking about how to phrase it. "You're about to see something worse. My mother's coming here."

[Anonymous No.]

The scenario made me think of the popopo lady

[Anonymous No.]

>>46047756
"Hey Yams, can i borrow your mom?"

[Anonymous No.]

Kogasa invite get!

[Anonymous No.]

Guys, I think I know how to save Anon, but one of us is gonna have to enter Gensokyo with a wedding ring and a fetish for spider MILFs...

[Anonymous No.]

>>46054690
I'll take one for the team. No spider shall get the better of me but a certain Shrine Maiden might
I can't believe your hail mary page 10 bump didn't even bump the thread

[Anonymous No.]

The trip back from the mountain had been going...Alright, for the most part. Kisami didn't seem like she wanted to spend very long outside, so we'd already been making a beeline for the caves when, of course, something had to happen. We'd been above the path by the Forest of Magic when I'd spotted something on the road. It looked, from my point of view, like a collapsed villager, and I obviously couldn't let that slide, so I called for Ki to stop. "What?" She'd asked me, frowning. "A villager?" I pointed them out and Ki's frown only increased. "But...It's getting dark. Why would...?" It was getting dark. Ki's relief that it had still been daylight outside the mines hadn't lasted long. That was Winter, I supposed. Before you knew it, the sun was gone. Either way, I didn't think it would be a very good idea to leave someone passed out on the road, so I'd insisted that we go and have a look. "Yeah...Probably for the best. It'd make it hard to sleep at night if I let something bad happen to someone."

Down we'd gone, only to find more confusion mounting at the fact that the villager...Didn't look right. Their body looked a bit...Off, like it was shiny or smooth. Like the parts weren't adding up, but I couldn't seem to focus on it. And, for some reason, we couldn't seem to make our minds up on whether it was a man or a woman lying there. Given that Ki and I had still barely recovered from how scary the mineshaft had been, everything about this seemed to be setting off alarms in our heads. "It's - What's going on here...?" Ki mumbled to herself, pulling me closer to her. "Don't go too far from me." She said it like it was a warning, but I had a feeling that she was feeling very unsettled. She tried to stare at the body for a moment, then squeezed her eyes shut.

Then, I heard a rustle, and we both looked over to see...A purple umbrella. It was lying on the floor, next to the body, and I was certain that we should have seen it. "Hey, what's...?" Ki reached out toward it.

And suddenly, it spun of its own accord and the massive tongue that I knew I should have recognized licked Ki's face. "Urameshiya!" I suddenly heard the scream, and we both spun to see the oddly coloured eyes of Kogasa Tatara. At any other time, it wouldn't have been scary, but just at this moment, at this exact time, after this exact day, it was enough to make Ki and I both scream. Kogasa's face split into a wide smile and she cheered. "It worked! I didn't think it would, but the fake villager trick really worked!" I could practically hear Ki's heart pounding, but only over the sound of my own. "Oh, um...Are you okay?" She asked, and I looked over at Ki to see that she was actually crying a little bit.

Now that I'd calmed down a bit, I had to calm Ki down, so I patted her on the arm and told her that it was okay. "I - I just..." She took in a trembling breath. "Just too much, today..." She mumbled, so I pulled her into a hug and patted her on the head a little bit. Once she'd sniffled and wiped her eyes a bit, I turned back to Kogasa with my arms folded, and explained that we'd already had a bit of a fright at the old mineshaft on the mountain. "Th-That place!?" Kogasa asked nervously. "Um, I stay away from there...I know I'm supposed to scare people, but it was really scary in there..." I didn't blame her one bit. Sighing, I realised that I needed to get something out of the way and this seemed like an opportune moment, so I quickly asked Kogasa if she had free time in April. "Um...I already got a big job for the year, so...Yes, I think so." Hurriedly, because I was sure that Ki was getting ready to bolt, I laid out the details of the wedding. "You're getting married? To - To Miss Yamame?" I nodded. Kogasa had basically been responsible for that, I said with a bit of a smile. "Um, I'm really happy for you! I'll - I'll definitely come!" I nodded with a smile, feeling a lot better.

And then, I suddenly felt worse. I heard a noise. A sort of...Shifting, or a rustle. Like that of clothes scraping together. And worse, I heard a laugh, but it sounded all wrong, like it was coming from a different voice at every moment, as if I couldn't latch onto what it actually was. "And I'll...Come too..." The voice said. Now feeling very nervous again, Ki and I slowly turned around.

[Anonymous No.]

The supposedly fake villager was rising from the ground, a mass of terrifying, tentacle-like protrusions coming from their back. Their face, body, and everything else seemed to shift, rolling between one feature and another with each instant. "I'll come and give you my..." The horrifying thing took a shambling step forward. "Congratulations..." The side of the face seemed to shift into strange red squares, and that was enough for Ki, because she screamed, grabbed my arms and wrapped them over her shoulders, then launched into the sky so fast that I felt as if part of me had been left behind. "Gya-ha-ha!" I heard the thing's echoing laughter behind us, and I managed to look over my shoulder to see the thing's body shiver, then reshape into...A girl. A youkai, definitely, with black hair and three pointed, red sort of spikes with large rings coming from her back on one side, and three blue, tentacle-like things ending in pointed arrows coming from the other side. That was about as much as I got to see before Ki had brought us far enough away that I couldn't make out anymore, but I did manage to see that Kogasa didn't look too surprised by it.

"No, no, no! I'm going home, and I'm going to hide in my bed for the next week!" Ki shouted as we shot off toward the tunnels. Once inside, I told her that if we hadn't touched the umbrella, we probably could have just left. "Well, I didn't think it was a youkai!" Ki yelled back crossly. "What, am I supposed to just assume every purple umbrella is a youkai!?" Suddenly, Ki changed direction, quickly enough that it made me swing clear off of her back. I crashed into the ground, bounced, rolled once, saw a brownish, yellowish blur, then smacked into a solid wall headfirst. Yamame's house, I vaguely noticed through the pounding in my head.

Thus, we were left with the present situation. Yamame slapped Ki a few times, then dragged her inside while I stumbled in behind her, holding my sore head. "Alright, explain." She said, raising a hand toward Ki. "What's got you both so terrified?" Yamame gestured to the single chair for me to collapse in, and as soon as I had, she sat down on my lap. Resigning myself, I just wrapped my arms around her waist and let my head fall back to stare listlessly up at the ceiling while Ki explained everything, About the time that Ki was finishing up her explanation was when the pain in my head finally quietened down, so I was then able to listen properly to Yamame's explanation of what had happened to her in her meeting with her sisters. What I heard made me curious and a little bit worried. Especially at Yamame's mother's phrasing. Finding out if I have what it takes to marry a Kurodani? What did that mean? Finally, with both sets of explanations done, Yamame sighed. "Alright. Ki, I'm sorry for hitting you. Even if you deserve it, you sound like you weren't having a particularly good time in that mine." I thought that was a bit of an understatement. "So...What now?"

"I'm going home." Ki said immediately. "And I'm staying there until I either finish your rings, or I stop feeling scared of the dark. Whichever comes first." I finally managed to speak just so I could tell Ki that I definitely agreed with her. "And...I think I'll stay out of those mines. For a bit, at least." That sounded like an excellent idea to me.

"That place really scared you both, huh?" Yamame asked, a sympathetic smile on her face. "Ki, if you don't want to be alone, you can stay here. If you want to, of course." Kisami thought about it for a moment, then shook her head.

"No, I'd...Better not. If I do that, I might start struggling to go outside at all. I'll get over it soon enough, and I'll be all back to normal." I hoped she would, too. Ki just didn't seem right when she wasn't all bubbly and cheerful. "Still, we did get what we'd gone there for, so that's one mission accomplished!" Ki smiled brightly, which put me more at ease. She got up and wandered over to the door, patting her pockets. "Well, good luck, Yams. I'm sure everything will be fine, but...I'll go and tell our dear mother to take it easy on you, if it'll help."

"Thanks, Ki." Yamame replied. "I doubt it will help, though. You know what she's like." Ki smiled wanly, opening the door to Yamame's house.

"Heh. Yeah, I definitely do. Still, though..." She shrugged. "Well, goodbye for now, anyway. Take care of each other and all of that." Ki nodded at us, then disappeared, closing the door behind her. For a moment, we were silent.

[Anonymous No.]

"She is a bit easy to scare sometimes." Yamame finally said. "But she's really good at handling situations that are scary, as long as they aren't sudden scares." That explained why she'd managed to handle the mine so well, but had completely lost her wits at Kogasa and whatever that weird not-villager had been. "Alright, so...If my mother's planning to come here, you need to keep some things in mind." Was this going to be training? I wasn't sure I was up to that sort of thing right now. "No, it's just - Look, just keep this in mind. Don't back down on anything with her, because she'll get into your head really fast. And, though this one should go without saying, don't let your eyes...Um, wander. Trust me, she'll notice." Any other great tips? "Er...Just be confident? Look, she doesn't mean you any harm, just...She's looking to trip you up. Honestly, I'm amazed she gave us two days and didn't just show up right now."

Like being struck by a bolt of lightning, things suddenly seemed to connect in my mind. Yukari Yakumo. She'd shown up out of the blue. I thought about it some more. She'd shown up out of the blue to ask me questions about what I was up to with Reimu, and she'd called Reimu 'her Shrine Maiden', so she had been doing the exact same thing that Yamame's mother was planning to do. And that meant that I could deal with her in a very similar way. And if I dealt with her in a similar way, I hoped that I would be just fine. "Are you...Thinking?" Yamame asked me tentatively. I blinked. Yeah, I replied. I was sure that things would be fine. "Right..." She didn't sound all that convinced. "Well, I really hope so." Absent-mindedly, she rubbed her ring.

But...Two days, she'd said. And that meant that I could get something else done in the meantime. I went ahead and asked Yamame if she wanted to come to the village tomorrow in order to invite Keine, Oseki, and her boss to the wedding. In fact, the café might even be able to provide food. I'd not thought much about that, but this wedding seemed to already be ballooning out of control, so we'd probably need to figure out how to feed everyone. Either way, the invitations needed to be done first. "I - Yeah, okay. I mean, there's no point sitting here worrying about the visit, anyway." Yamame sighed. "Let's just hope nothing weird happens there, either." In the village? What were the odds of that?

The next day, Yamame even managed to withhold her complaining about the cold. She didn't exactly look pleased, but it wasn't snowing, and it wasn't all that windy, so she seemed content as long as she was allowed to wear enough layers. She'd still had to change her appearance up enough to not obviously be a youkai, but apart from that, it had been a positively breezy process to reach the village.

Since the snow wasn't coming down heavily anymore, there were plenty of people out, and a lot of them were children playing in the streets. Snowball fights and building sculptures with the snow seemed to be the order of the day. "Don't really get snow underground..." Yamame mused, watching a group of kids ducking into a snow-filled alleyway as we walked past. "But I'm built to not really like it, so I'm mostly okay with that." I wondered if there were any strange spiders who did like it but decided not to bring it up. Soon enough, we were up in the older parts of the villager, near the Temple School and where the Hieda lived. School clearly wasn't on at the moment, given all of the kids milling around, but I knew that Keine tended to go there from time to time regardless, if only to work on lessons and homework.

So, leading Yamame, who was unfamiliar with this part of the village, I headed over to the Temple School and slid open the door, poking my head inside. The classroom seemed to be empty, but there was a sort of staff room that Keine and Akyuu used when they weren't teaching, so, after calling out and getting no response, I kicked off my boots and stepped inside. Yamame followed after a moment. "So...This is where the village kids learn lessons?" She asked me. I nodded, explaining the sort of things that we had learnt in the School. "I think we all just...Sort of taught each other." Yamame mused, her fingers tracing one of the small tables used for the lessons. "Nothing like this." It was definitely a unique experience, I supposed. Well...Maybe not to the Outside World, but still...

[Anonymous No.]

We headed down silent halls. the staff room was further down, and as we got closer, I could hear the sounds of some sort of work going on inside, so I gently knocked on the door before pulling it open. Inside, looking a little sleepy, sat Keine, surrounded by notebooks. "Oh!" She said, looking a little surprised. "I wasn't expecting you to show up again so soon." It had been a month, I replied slowly. "Yes, but...Well, that's fairly soon for you, isn't it." I sighed and begged her to not keep holding that over my head. "Oh, fine. Sorry, I don't mean to...Ah, is that Miss Yamame I see behind you?" I nodded, stepping inside the room and letting Yamame sidle in next to me. "Hello, Yamame. It's good to see you again." Keine looked between us, then down at the books she was surrounded by. "Ah, sorry. I was just getting some marking done, but I can take a break if you want to talk to me."

It wasn't anything major, I replied. She didn't need to stop her work if she didn't want to. Sitting down, I looked over at Yamame. After a moment, she acquiesced and raised her hand, showing off the ring. Keine looked at it for a few moments, then slowly up at me. "...When?" She asked quietly. I quickly relayed the details. "It's beautiful." She said with a small smile. "Much more beautiful attached to the finger, I should think." Well, I certainly hoped so. "This means...You're planning a ceremony, aren't you?" Yamame and I nodded. I explained the details of the wedding. "You've certainly put a lot of thought into this. I may not be the first you told, but I'm glad that you did come to tell me." I would never leave Keine out in the way that I had foolishly done last year. "...Thank you." Keine quietly replied, smiling gently. "Still, the Garden of the Sun? Akyuu hates that place, you know. Something about a prank by a fairy and a miserable walk back home while she was doing research for her Chronicle update." I laughed a little, then said that I was hoping for things to go much better on this occasion, since a lot more people were involved. I wasn't sure Miss Yuuka would appreciate any pranking like that happening, either. "No, I imagine not. She does seem a very...No nonsense sort of person."

She seemed a little gentler once she was in her own home, but outside of it, she did give off that impression. "So, um, will you come, Miss Keine?" It was a critical question. "I'm getting my sisters to help out with keeping everything running well, too."

"Oh, of course, I'll come. I'm not about to let someone who I've practically raised get married without me there." I smiled a bit, then had to look away. "I'll bring Akyuu along, too. Despite her complaints, she does love getting out of the village when her health permits." She did seem frailer in recent years, and I hoped that she was doing okay. "She's fine, just a bit grumpier. She'd love to come, I'm sure."

I felt like a weight had lifted from my chest. Keine had worried me slightly, not because I didn't think she would come, but because I already felt like I'd left it for too long before telling her, and I'd been feeling a little bit guilty about it. "Yamame, dear, could I speak to you for a little bit? About - Well, about the wedding, but something that's better suited for us girls." I frowned and asked what could be so urgent. "Don't worry, you'll understand soon enough. But it's something that you'd much rather have a surprise." I looked over at Yamame, whose cheeks had gotten just a little bit red, and she nodded and told me that it was probably something she should talk to Keine about. So, feeling a little concerned but reassured that it wasn't something serious, I slowly nodded and got to my feet. I'd wait outside, I told them. For the fresh air. "Don't worry, we won't take too long." Keine told me with a smile. Sighing, I nodded again and left, pulling my boots back on inside the classroom before stepping outside to wonder what it was that they were discussing.

I thought for a few minutes before a snowball smacked into the side of my head. Blinking, I slowly looked to the side. With a smile on her face, and with her bare hands looking a little red, Hieda no Akyuu crouched down to form another snowball so she could throw that one at my head too. She still wore her kimono, though it looked like it had even more layers than usual, and she'd worn a shawl of some sort over that. Before she could finish packing together another snowball, I took off toward her, then used my boot to sweep a bunch of snow straight into her face. She fell back, crying out at first, but after a moment, she giggled. I held out a second longer, then joined in. "My, my, here's a face that I haven't seen for months and months, and the first thing you do upon seeing me is kick snow in my face?" She wiped some snow from her face with a smile, then let her head fall back into the snow with a drawn-out sigh.

[Anonymous No.]

"I know that one's personality can change when you die and come back to life, but perhaps I should give you a lesson in how to treat a lady?" I hadn't exactly died and come back to life, I replied dryly. "No? That's what the rumour mill told me." I extended a hand, and after a moment, Akyuu took it, allowing me to pull her to her feet. She seemed even lighter than she usually did.

"Alas, I suppose you can't trust rumours all the time. They also told me that you'd died in at least three different ways, which would have been rather impressive." Shrugging, I said that I had met an immortal or two since I'd last seen Akyuu, and what I'd learnt had been enough for me to not particularly want that sort of deal. "No? Perhaps you're a little smarter than I remembered." I frowned at her. "Oh, lighten up. That frown might make you look all serious and gruff, but it does your brow no favours."

Now frowning internally instead of externally, I asked Akyuu how she was. "Ah, months and months, and finally, he asks." Was she planning to continue this the whole time? "No, but I do get some fun out of it. Plus, it's an opportunity to stay outside and breathe in some fresh air. The house gets very stifling when you're cooped up in there, you know." Was it that bad? "Oh, the maids are always fussing. No, it isn't that bad apart from that. I can't use my excuse of babysitting you to get away from them any longer, though." She hadn't been able to use that for years, I replied with a frown. "Yes, but they didn't know that." Feeling a little scandalised, I told Akyuu that she really shouldn't be using me as an excuse to sneak out of her home. "Well, you never complained about it when you were younger." I rolled my eyes. That had been because when Akyuu had come over to babysit me, she typically was looking for something completely different to do, so she'd ended up drawing from some of her ancient memories that had slipped through the reincarnation process and played card games with me.

"Anyway, what's finally brought you back to the Temple School, hmm? Seeing Keine?" I nodded, though I had a little bit more of an involved purpose than that. "Oh? Do tell. I'm dying to hear something new." I rolled my shoulders, then my neck. Finally, I breathed out and told Akyuu that I was getting married. "Getting - Sorry, I think I misheard you." I blinked at her. "M-Married? You?" Was that...Hard to believe? "Well - No, sorry, just...Unexpected. But...I feel like I'm missing some context here." I told her that Keine would be able to fill her in. "Is she - Is your, er, fiancé in there?"

I nodded. "Who is she? I need to know. This is important." I had a feeling that this would be a delicate answer, but I shrugged and replied with Yamame's full name. "Yam- Wait. Yamame Kurodani? The spider youkai? The one with all the diseases?" She only did that when someone attacked her, I replied coolly. "No, hold on - You - You're marrying a youkai?" Akyuu stared at me very severely. "Are you insane?" Reimu seemed to like her, I replied. "Reimu? Reimu's okay with this?" She was my big sister now, so she'd come around to the idea eventually. "B-Big Sister!?" Akyuu stared at me, her mouth agape. "...I'm probably going to regret asking this, but...You aren't possessed, are you?" No, I replied lazily. I had a feeling that Reimu would have noticed if I had been possessed. "I really need to speak to Keine, don't I?" She probably did. That said, I advised her to keep April Fourth free on her calendar, since that was the date of the wedding. "A-And where is it, exactly?" The Garden of the Sun, I replied. Akyuu stared at me some more, so I asked her if she needed to sit down. "No, I - I'm going to go and lie down...I'll speak to Keine later. I think I need to think about this for a while..." I wished her a good nap and held open the door for her. "...Not the conversation I was expected to have today." She mumbled as she passed me. "Kosuzu would laugh me out of the village if she found out about it."

I wondered what that was about, just as much as I wondered where Keine and Yamame had gotten to. I still had no idea what they were talking about, but surely it couldn't take that long, could it? Sighing, I mused out loud that the light would fade at this rate.

[Anonymous No.]

This, of course, just invited more trouble. "O, the world of Dharma is filled with light." A voice from right next to me intoned. I yelped, tried to jump back, tripped, and ended up in the exact same pile of snow that Akyuu had fallen into. "Oh my, I do apologise." An innocent-sounding voice said. Blinking, I looked up hazily. "I find that the Buddha's teaching should be spread whenever possible, after all." Her hair gradually shifted in colour as it fell down her back, though it was mostly covered by the massive hat that she wore. Blonde at the bottom, something approaching brown further up, and purple at the top of her head. A large necklace of green beads hung from her neck, over her black and white dress which was connected at the front via long strips of black fabric which crossed over each other. Her arms and her long boots had more strips, these ones in white. It was sort of like Yamame's outfit, in that regard. On her hip was a scroll.

I did recognize her, of course. It was hard not to at least know who the head monk of the Myouren Temple was, and Byakuren Hijiri had never seemed interested in shying away from the spotlight. She extended a hand toward me, just as I had done for Akyuu. Sighing, I reached up and took it, then nearly fell right back over when she lifted me to my feet with seemingly no effort at all. Even I'd struggled a little bit more with Akyuu. "Are you alright?" She asked me. Getting my balance back, I nodded and thanked her for her help. "Oh, it's no trouble. I was just out collecting alms when I heard you speak." She was, now that I looked, holding a bowl in her other hand. It clinked with the sound of loose change. "It is necessary to teach the importance of almsgiving, after all."

She didn't say anything, but she was definitely watching me, and it got to me quickly, so I mumbled something random while I fished around in my pocket and eventually pulled out a few coins, which I dropped into her bowl. She didn't show any thanks, but that didn't seem to be a thing with this sort of giving, since it was about freeing oneself from attachments. "May I ask a question?" Byakuren asked me. I opened my mouth. "Ah, I am aware that I just asked one." Lamely, I shut my mouth. "Was that the child of Miare that I saw you speaking with?" I nodded, explaining that Akyuu was an old...Family friend, I supposed. "Ah, I see..."

I'd been telling her about...My wedding, I finally said. I didn't really plan to, but there was something about Byakuren's presence that made me struggle to lie effectively. It was just something about the way she watched me, extremely attentively. "A wedding? My, what an auspicious occasion." She watched me for a moment longer, just enough to make me sweat. "Have you decided where you're going to host it? I mean not to sound like I'm pushing you, but if you wish to get married in the Buddhist traditions, then-" I raised my hands and said that I'd sorted that out already, but thank you for the offer. "Is that right? But, even so, may I interest you in a visit to the temple? You might find that it suits your purposes better." This was starting to feel a little...predatory, I thought to myself. "We could go right now, if you so wish." I was waiting for my fiancé, I replied quickly. "Oh? She can join us, then." I was struggling to see a way out of this without bringing up Reimu, and I wasn't sure that bringing up one major religious figure to one of her rivals was an amazing idea. Maybe as a last resort. "If you wish to fetch her, I shall wait." Was this really the sort of predatory business practice that the Myouren Temple engaged in? Mumbling something, I stepped back into the Temple School. At least I could regroup for a moment.

Well, I was sure nothing would go wrong when she found out that my wife-to-be had once tried to get into the Myouren Temple because she thought the humans there looked delicious.

People change, after all.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46055627
>She mumbled, so I pulled her into a hug and patted her on the head a little bit. Once she'd sniffled and wiped her eyes a bit,
There was supposed to be a paragraph break in the middle of these two sentences, sorry! No idea how I missed that.

[Anonymous No.]

The final hag?

[Anonymous No.]

>>46055988
The final hag.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46055988
>>46055998
Well i mean....

[Anonymous No.]

*snrk* He-hearn?! ngh! I-it's not funny *phoooo* *phooooo* it's not funny... *inhales* haaaaa it's not funny.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46056097
I don't think she'll get that far when she's busy beating him up for marrying one of the few youkai she specifically doesn't like

[Anonymous No.]

>>46056126
I am contractually obligated to do one of these with each hag.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46055988
Has he met Nemuno? I can't remember if she was part of the very early stories.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46056275
who?

[Anonymous No.]

I'm guessing next we will meet Motoori "All fairies must die" Kosuzu next

[Anonymous No.]

"B-Byakuren Hijiri is outside?" Yamame asked me incredulously. I'd gotten inside, closed the door on Byakuren by apologetically citing the cold, then rushed to the staff room and knocked urgently until Yamame pulled it open with some exasperation. "But - She - I mean, she's not going to want to see me in the village..." I'd fight her myself if she made a scene.

"Ah, er..." Keine raised a hand. "The devotion is lovely, don't misunderstand, but...Don't get in a fight with her." I frowned and asked if there was any particular reason. I mean, I didn't want to fight her or anything, but still... "Look...She's no ordinary youkai." Wait, she was a youkai? I had thought she was a human monk. "Well, yes, she - No, that's not the point. She's enhanced her physical body immensely. I don't want to wound your pride, but...She could probably punch your face out the back of your skull." That...Didn't seem like an exaggeration. "Exactly. So, do not try and fight the head monk, thank you very much."

Well, that was one option gone, though it wasn't exactly a realistic option in the first place.

"I have a suggestion." Keine spread her hands out. "It seems to me that you'd wish that Miss Hijiri not see Yamame, yes?" Well, I didn't exactly think it would go very well if she did. "In that case, why don't you go with her?" I blinked, then frowned at Keine. How...would that help? "Once you're gone, Yamame can go and fetch Reimu, who can casually happen to visit the temple. Then, she can make it clear that you've already decided what to do for the wedding, and she can stop Miss Hijiri from getting any...Strange ideas." I thought for a moment, then told her that it was a rather good plan. "Thank you for the compliment." Keine said with a smile. That said, I didn't like the idea that Byakuren would still think of Yamame in the way that she already did, so I wanted to try and counter it in some way.

"Er...I don't want to cause trouble by trying to show off how I can keep from causing trouble." Yamame pointed out, crossing her arms. "I could just leave once I get Reimu, if it's easier..." It might have been easier, but it didn't feel right, so I was more determined to find some way of proving to Byakuren that Yamame wasn't as bad as Byakuren thought her to be. Instead, I said, I thought that Yamame should come to the temple after reporting to Reimu. Since she'd be coming in an entirely different way to what she'd done on her last visit, it would show to Byakuren that Yamame wasn't the same as the youkai who'd said she thought the humans coming to the temple with their worries looked delicious. "Are...You sure that's going to work?" Yamame asked me, looking like she wasn't sure if I was being serious or not. "I mean, I'm willing to try it, but I don't want it to lead to the youkai at the temple deciding that I need to be violently thrown out. Again."

Well, I replied, I wasn't certain, but I'd only go through it if Yamame was okay with the plan. "It's hardly your most thought-out plan, but, to be perfectly honest, you're out of time to come up with something." Keine spoke up, tapping on the desk to get our attention. "Seeing as Miss Hijiri is already outside." I muttered something under my breath. "Don't curse!" Keine and Yamame snapped as one. I blinked, stumbled back slightly, then awkwardly apologized. That, I thought, hadn't been what I expected. "Er, sorry." Keine replied. "Force of habit." I muttered something about whether or not that was Yamame's excuse, then shook my head. I had to go back to Byakuren before she started to wonder if I was ignoring her. Finally, I told Yamame that the choice was up to her, then rushed over to give her a kiss on the cheek before I quit the room. She nodded shakily and told me that she would think it through.

I hoped that meant that she would try and come to the temple, but I wasn't going to hold it against her if she didn't. "My, is something the matter?" I pulled my boots on to find Byakuren Hijiri looming over me. I shook my head and replied that my fiancé was busy at the present moment. "Oh my, it isn't...Miss Kamishirasawa, is it?" I paled and tried not to make a face, then told her very emphatically that Keine was more like a guardian to me than anything else. "Heavenly Buddha, my apologies! I thought I would try making an educated guess." An educated guess? "Well, this is the Temple School, after all." Ah, I thought. I probably should have realised that. "If you've told her where you'll be, would she mind terribly if we went on ahead? As the Buddha once said, "The biggest mistake is that you think you have time." Therefore, I would like to get moving quickly." Sighing, I told her that I was happy to come with her for now though I was just as happy with the decision we'd already made on where to host the wedding.

[Anonymous No.]

So, I trudged alongside Byakuren. She was as tall as me, though I wondered if she'd done some sort of trickery with physical magic to achieve it, given that Keine had already explained her physical enhancements. Here, I also found out something that I wasn't particularly excited about. Byakuren Hijiri was...A talker. "Now, I'm afraid I didn't catch your name. I, as I'm sure you know, am Byakuren Hijiri. I run the Myouren Temple on the edge of the village." She was leading me in that direction right now. We were already somewhere near the market that I'd found Lady Hecatia's t-shirts at. I introduced myself. "It is good to meet you." She replied, bowing her head slightly. "You most likely know of our temple, living in the village." I...Didn't quite live in the village anymore, though I knew of the Myouren Temple for various reasons, and not all of them Yamame-related. I thought all of this, but didn't get a chance to say any of it before Byakuren continued. "I presume that you have attended at least one of the Buddhist services we host. They do certainly seem to draw in a large number of villagers." I'd seen one, I remembered. It had been one with a massive statue of the Buddha.

"Ah, that one..." Byakuren shook her head lightly. "I was against it, you know. But, one of the more ardent followers here found a way to make it work, and it certainly seems to have all worked out in the end, so I cannot claim to be disappointed with it." Blankly, I asked Byakuren if she should really be telling me that. "Oh, I...Suppose I shouldn't be. Hm. Well, you wouldn't tell anyone, would you?" She looked over at me as she said it in a way that made me feel slightly nervous about what would become of me if I did tell someone. So, I shook my head nervously. "Why, thank you!" Byakuren cheerfully replied. "But, back to what I was saying."

At this point, we were starting to reach the outskirts of the village, where there were yet more children playing with the snow in the streets. A few of the adults milling around greeted Byakuren as we passed, and a number even dropped a few coins into her alms bowl. She was more popular than I thought. "Well, I wouldn't like to scare you off, so I'll start at the basic level. At our temple, alcohol and meat is forbidden. and we work tirelessly to free ourselves from our worldly attachments. Despite that, we are still a temple in need of money to survive, so we do host services, including weddings." I thought of Ichirin Kumoi and Minamitsu Murasa, both of whom I'd seen at the New Year's Party at the Shrine, definitely drinking alcohol. Perhaps the head monk didn't have quite as much control as she thought.

Also, I thought to myself, she wanted to charge for the place. And - Okay, fair enough - If I was a much more regular villager marrying a regular village girl, my choices would really be either the Myouren Temple or the Hakurei Shrine, so this whole sales pitch did make sense. But, being in my situation, I had the third option of Miss Yuuka, and that was really the more attractive option. Still, I didn't seem to be getting out of this any time soon, so I shrugged and mumbled some sort of comment for her to continue speaking.

At this point, we were on the outskirts of the village, and I could see the imposing gates of the Myouren Temple further along the path. "That's why I'm here - It is my duty to keep the temple running, and I do what I must, even though it means that I cannot spend the time meditating on my own attachments." It sounded fairly tough, I thought. Especially if she really didn't know what her subordinates were up to behind her back. "Well, for now, welcome to Myouren Temple. You're safe here. Please, allow me to show you around." Seeing as I didn't really have a choice, I nodded and allowed Byakuren to usher me inside.

Inside the gates, I felt like I'd stepped into a different world. It was quiet here, the sort of place that, like Lady Kasen's senkai, was perfect for meditation. On my last visit, the place had been crowded with visitors coming to look at the giant Buddha statue, but today, with the snow, it was very quiet and tranquil. The path leading from the gate to the large building at the end consisted of large stones, tightly packed down to make it flat and walkable. It was lined by trees on either side, and I could see a girl at the end of the path with a broom in her hands. I did know of her, from the last time I'd been to the temple, where I'd seen her directing people by shouting at the top of her lungs, which was enough to deafen most of them. I think I'd also seen her at the Shrine during the party. She'd been with Mystia Lorelei, one of the last to leave after packing up her stand. "Kyouko?" Byakuren called, and the girl looked up before jogging over.

[Anonymous No.]

Suddenly remembering that last time, I placed my hands over my ears just in time for her to shout "Good morning!" At Byakuren and I. I stumbled slightly, the shout seeming to echo around my head for a few moments. I didn't think it would have gone particularly well if I'd not covered my ears. Byakuren didn't seem to have struggled. "Good Morning, Sister Hijiri!" She bowed, then turned toward me, pausing. Byakuren introduced me as a part of a prospective marriage ceremony, which seemed a little presumptuous of her in my opinion. "Oh - I see!" Kyouko nodded eagerly, then bowed again. "Welcome to Myouren Temple, Mister Prospective Marriage Partner!" I awkwardly replied somewhat quietly that it was nice to meet her, and she frowned. "No, you have to give a proper greeting!" Blinking, I tried again, louder this time. "That's better! "Greetings are a mental oasis!" Is one of our precepts!"

"Correct, Kyouko. However, I do feel the need to ask if you've been spending more time practicing your greetings than you have sweeping, because there's still a lot of snow here." Byakuren praised her, then admonished her in the same sentence. It was somewhat impressive. "You must work hard if you wish to progress in your training." She watched Kyouko hawkishly. "Especially to keep your mind free of...Those songs." She shook her head. "Either way, I shall take our guest on a tour of the grounds. If you'll excuse us." She bowed lightly, Kyouko returning it a moment later, then beckoned me past her and up the steps leading to the temple itself.

"Our Kyouko Kasodani. She's a yamabiko, though I suspect you'd have been able to tell that she wasn't human without any intervention on my behalf." The floppy ears on her head were a bit of a giveaway, I replied. "Her duties include sweeping, cleaning, and greeting visitors." Rubbing my ear, I wondered if that was such a good idea. Curious, I asked what she'd been talking about when she'd mentioned songs. "It's - A point of contention. She is part of a duo with that pink-haired night sparrow, and they perform what they refer to as music regularly." Clearly, she didn't like it, but I think I knew what she was referring to. It was a little...Out of my comfort zone, but it seemed popular if the noises I'd been able to hear even from the village were any indication. "It's distracting her from her work here." Byakuren muttered, sounding a little cross.

We stood on the steps leading up to the main building. "Ah, so - Here's the temple proper." She indicated the open door, through which I could see the very expansive inner hall. Byakuren didn't invite me in, and I didn't particularly want to go through kicking my boots off to go and look at what was mostly an empty room apart from the ornate decorations. "If you choose to marry here, the ceremony can be conducted within this room." Mumbling something, I nodded. It just never really seemed like the right moment to say something, and Yamame was probably already on her way to get Reimu, so I couldn't exactly leave now. Deciding that the current approach wasn't working, I asked Byakuren about the other Buddhists at the temple. She opened her mouth to respond, but I heard footsteps before she could.

"Ah, Sister Hijiri! Welcome back. How was your-" From behind Byakuren, I saw fluffy blue hair poking out of a deep blue hood. The large gem hanging from her neck made it even more clear that I was looking at Ichirin, once a victim of Mononobe no Futo's pranks, and now looking far more composed. Still, when she saw me, her jaw tightened just slightly. I hoped that didn't mean she blamed me for Futo's actions, because, as usual, I hadn't been given much choice in the matter. "...I see we have a guest. Is this - A prospective worshipper?"

Byakuren smiled genially at Ichirin. "Well, something along those lines." She turned to me. "This is Ichirin Kumoi. She's one of the most devout here." She introduced me to Ichirin, and Ichirin more or less managed to make it look like she'd never met me before. Stepping forward, she spoke to me properly.

"It's nice to see a new face around here." She said out loud, before getting in even closer. "Listen, I don't know what you're doing, but I'll make you a deal." Behind her, I saw that pink cloud, the nyuudou known as Unzan, apparently doing his best to distract Byakuren. Ichirin looked over her shoulder to confirm, then turned back to me. "Keep quiet about the fact that Minamitsu and I were at the New Year's Party at the Hakurei Shrine, and I'll keep quiet about the fact that I heard you consider Reimu your sister." How'd she even find out about that? "I saw you later in the night with her. Is it a deal or not?" She hissed at me. Shrugging, I agreed. It wasn't like I was planning to rat her out, anyway. That would have been mean, and she'd had a bad enough time at the party.

[Anonymous No.]

"Thanks." She muttered. "This place is perfect for meditation, so you'll feel right at home. Reimu did, too." She...What?

"Ah, once upon a time, or perhaps slightly more recently, Reimu Hakurei spent a few days undergoing our style of training." Byakuren explained. I simply stared. No one had mentioned that bit. "It - Well, it was a rather strange time." Byakuren said with what seemed to be a slightly nervous laugh. "Either way, it came to an end before long." Shrugging, I nodded. I'd just have to ask Reimu for the details.

Ichirin looked between us for a moment. "Er, anyway, I was going to ask, Sister Hijiri - Do you know where Nue's got to? I haven't seen her since yesterday." This was a name I didn't yet recognize, though it was the same name as the Nue that had been mentioned in Keine's classes while I was growing up. Probably just a coincidence. "I'm just worried that she's off scaring some poor villager for a laugh."

"Nue? My, I can't say I've seen her." Byakuren replied. "I shall be sure to keep an eye out, of course. She's quite a free spirit, but I'm sure that she will come back to us." Ichirin nodded, though she didn't look all that convinced. "Ah, have you taken in the flower offerings for today? I know it's Winter, but..." Byakuren looked a little apologetic, but it seemed to be more of a request for her to go and do it than a simple question.

Ichirin silently nodded. "I shall go and do so now, Sister Hijiri." She replied seriously before nodding toward me. "It was good to meet you." She said shortly, walking on past me. A moment later, the pink cloud shot past me too, catching up with Ichirin. Ichirin turned her head and began a conversation with Unzan as they walked away.

"Have you two met before?" Byakuren asked me curiously. Quickly, I shook my head. "Ah...I was just curious because she looked like she recognized you." Well, I replied with a slight laugh, she might have seen me before during that giant Buddha display. Byakuren paused for a moment, then smiled and nodded. I breathed a sigh of relief as she led me around the side of the building, following the veranda. The temple's grounds were massive, and I wondered if I was going to get lost for a moment. From the side, I could see all the way to the back of the temple, where the Myouren Temple's Cemetery was. It was a sombre sort of place, though, so I was happy enough that we weren't going over there. Instead, Byakuren led me through a wooden walkway that turned to the left, and then through a set of doors and into another room. Since she didn't stop to remove her shoes, I didn't either, assuming that this was a room where that sort of thing was okay. "This," Byakuren said, raising a hand, "Is...Oh, there's no one here." She blinked, then frowned. The room wasn't particularly outfitted. Byakuren stepped over to a shutter and pulled it open - Or rather, she poked it lightly with one finger and it was seemingly thrown open from the force - to reveal a courtyard at the back of the temple, where there was a small pond just before the cemetery.

In that courtyard, stretching her legs and hopping up and down before launching into a series of kicks, was Minamitsu. She looked like she was exercising, and I could see a sheen of sweat on her skin. Despite the snow surrounding her, she wore only the sailor outfit I'd first seen her in, though her coat lay folded to the side. She paused, one leg still raised in the air, then looked over her shoulder and back at us. "Hijiri?" She asked, frowning. "I thought you were collecting alms."

"I was, but I met someone who might have use of the temple's services soon, so I wanted to bring him to see the place for himself." Byakuren said, tilting her head slightly. It was...A bit of a reductive way to put things, I thought. Especially since she'd more or less coerced me into coming.

Either way, Minamitsu's eyes closed in on me and then widened slightly in recognition. She might have just recognized my coat, though. Lowering her leg, she spun around, swiping her coat up as she did so. Swinging it around, she unfurled it before pulling it over her shoulders. Finally, her hands stuck deeply in the pockets of her sailor shorts, she began to wander over. "This is Minamitsu Murasa. She's one of the more determined of us." Byakuren explained to me. I'd not actually known either of the Buddhist's last names when I'd seen them at the party. "Minamitsu, exercise is good for the soul, but don't neglect your other training because of it." There seemed to be a lot of lecturing going on around here, I thought to myself.

[Anonymous No.]

"Right, Hijiri, thanks." Minamitsu nodded, taking a towel that I hadn't noticed laid on the veranda, then wiping her face with it. "Phew, I was enjoying myself, there." She said cheerfully. "Really gets the blood flowing." She paused. "Well, as much as it can do for a ship phantom, anyway." She was a phantom? I blinked, a little amazed at the sheer variety of youkai at the temple. I didn't think someone like that could enjoy as much freedom as she seemed to. Then again, most of what I thought about youkai - Or ghosts - turned out to be wrong, anyway.

"Heh." Minamitsu said, watching me. I looked at her properly. "Coat friends." She muttered, just as she had at the Shrine. "You know, I wondered if red would work for me, too, but I think in the end, it's probably best I stick with black. Or...Maybe a dark blue." That was probably a good choice, I replied. Especially with coats like ours. If you didn't get it right the first time, you'd really be in trouble.

"You do look like the sort of person who might have a clue about that." Minamitsu replied with a slight smile. I didn't, really. That was all the realm of my personal seamstress. "Woah, fancy." Minamitsu laughed a little. "And here I am, wearing my old coat from years and years ago. You should introduce her to me." Maybe I could in the future, I replied weakly, casting a glance at Byakuren.

"Well, here I was, about to introduce you two, but you seem to get along just fine." Byakuren said with a smile. "What a lovely sight." That, I did not like the sound of. It was too similar to the way Lady Kasen had spoken when she'd been trying to pair Reimu and me up. So, I decided to move the conversation along by asking what the room we were standing in was for. "Ah, this is a room we have for the bride to use for the wedding preparations. I wanted to show it to you."

"Bride? Wait, you're getting married?" Minamitsu asked, leaning her arms against the railing that surrounded the veranda. "Hey, is it that blo-" She clamped her mouth shut for a moment. I got the sense that she'd been about to ask something relating to the New Year's Party. "Er, I mean, is it someone from the village?" Not...Quite, I replied delicately. I didn't think that anyone here would have much of a problem with me marrying a youkai. It was the specific youkai that was the problem. "Well, what's-" At that point, I heard a noise in the distance. The sound of danmaku.

Byakuren looked up. "Oh, it appears we have a visitor." She paused to listen for a few moments. "...The Hakurei Shrine Maiden, by the sound of it." She beckoned me to follow her, stepping out of the room.

I looked back at Minamitsu once more, who didn't look too worried. "Yeah, Reimu's like that from time to time. She did that sort of thing at the Shrine, too. Hey, so is it that pretty blonde girl you were asking about? Is that who you're marrying?" I paused, then nodded. "Real happy for you." She tilted her head. "What's her name?" I was silent for a moment, trying to think of the best thing to say in turn.

[Anonymous No.]

Finally, I shrugged and revealed the name. Yamame Kurodani, I replied. Minamitsu's eyes widened. "The - The Tsuchigumo?" She clarified. I nodded. "...Huh." She said, staring at me. "She came here, once. Said-" I knew what she had said, I replied through gritted teeth. "Woah, relax. I was about to say that Hijiri took it a little too seriously. I didn't think she was actually going to do it." Ah. Well, that was nice of her to say. I quickly apologised for my reaction. "No, er...I suppose you've been getting that a lot, huh?" A little bit. "Hijiri doesn't know yet, does she? Otherwise, she'd have been a little more wary before inviting you in." I was struggling to find the opportunity to tell her, I replied. Even though Yamame had changed a lot since then. Minamitsu looked thoughtful. "Hey, you're close to Reimu, right? I saw you with her at the party. Why's Hijiri even trying to get you to do your wedding here, anyway?"

I opened my mouth to reply but didn't get the opportunity before Byakuren poked her head through the door again. "I must apologise, but would you mind coming with me?" She asked me, and I nodded, bade goodbye to Minamitsu, then followed Hijiri out of the room.

We emerged at the front of the temple again, at the top of the stairs, and I found myself stalling. In front of me, Reimu had arrived in force. She'd brought an extremely long gohei, which was currently pressed against the shaft of a massive spear being wielded by a tall, imposing figure - One more imposing than Byakuren, even. She had blonde hair with black stripes - Possibly black hair with blonde stripes; It was hard to tell with the fight going on - and a lotus-shaped ornament on her head. Her outfit had a red vest with a golden ring attached by black string at her navel, a cloth wrapped around her abdomen with the tiger pattern that I regularly saw on Houso, and a red skirt that had an orange layer underneath, extending down almost to her feet. I could see the white trousers she wore underneath. She wielded her spear with practiced movements, carefully countering each of Reimu's swings.

"Shou Toramaru." Byakuren whispered to me. "Defending the temple from a dangerous intruder, I suppose."

Reimu tried her teleporting trick, but Shou tilted backward while stabbing the spear behind her, forcing Reimu to abandon the attack and sweep it out of the way. They continued, the attacks so fast and so numerous that I could barely keep up. "Perhaps I should tell Shou to join Minamitsu for her exercise sessions. It might burn off some of her energy more constructively. It really wouldn't do for an avatar of Bishamonten to be engaging in random fights like this." This...Didn't really seem like a random fight. "Well, the peaceful option was right there, but - Yes, I suppose Reimu Hakurei of all people might be a little hesitant to choose a peaceful option." I suddenly noticed that, behind Reimu, over by the Myouren Temple's gate, I could see another figure. This one with blonde hair, and one that I was immensely pleased to see.

Yamame had decided to come along after all.

[Anonymous No.]

>>45888040

[Anonymous No.]

And then Futo starts a fire while everyone is distracted.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46069037
Futo started a fire in my heart while I was distracted all right.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46069037
Futo will bring the temple down from the inside, the heretical monk Ichirin has already agreed to meet to indulge secret information over some ice cream at the village.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46047180
>>46047187
I FUCKING LOVE YAMAME'S FAMILY

[Anonymous No.]

While I was happy that Yamame had decided to come after all, I wasn't all that sure about where to go from here. In my mind, I'd imagined that maybe Reimu and Yamame would have barged into whatever room I was in at some point during Byakuren's attempts to convince me about moving the wedding here, but now that Reimu was distracted having a fight with Shou Toramaru, I didn't know how things would progress. Reimu seemed to be enjoying the fight, though, if the grin on her face with every blocked strike or parried blow was any indication. It seemed as though the Avatar of Bishamonten was enjoying herself to much the same degree, though in her case the smile was a little toothier, and a lot sharper besides.

I cast a glance to my side, over to Byakuren Hijiri, who was watching the fight with a little bit of annoyance.

"Huh." I blinked and looked over my shoulder to find Minamitsu squatting on the veranda railing next to the stairs, one arm wrapped around the post going up to the elaborately designed ceiling, and the other over her brow so that she could get a better look. I wasn't entirely sure how her coat was staying on her shoulders, but I also wasn't sure how it worked for ship phantoms, so I didn't think it was particularly my business. "Looks like Shou's finally got a clue."

Byakuren looked over at Minamitsu too. "Whatever are you referring to?" She asked, frowning. "And - Don't stand on the railing like that. Think of the impression it leaves for the villagers." She looked back to the fight as Reimu flipped over Shou's head and struck downward, only for Shou to release one hand on her spear, grab hold of the gohei as it swung down, then slam it down against the floor. This seemed like it would be the end, but Reimu suddenly disappeared through another gap, emerging above Shou again and landing a solid kick to her back. "Oh, the washing..." Byakuren muttered to herself, crossing her arms. I wondered if she was planning to actually stop the fight any time soon.

"What I mean," Minamitsu was saying, "Is that our dear Avatar of Bishamonten's got a hot streak a mile long and loves a good fight, no matter how much she tries to pretend she doesn't." She scratched her chin, nearly lost her balance on the railing, then righted herself. "Saw it during that, uh...Fight. That one that you and her had with the-"

"Yes, I remember." Byakuren cut her off, raising a hand. I wondered if the details were supposed to be a secret. "Much as I remember that you, Minamitsu, were not present." She cast a sharp eye at the ship phantom.

The ship phantom who was currently present rolled her eyes, said something which was drowned out by the loud clang of Shou's spear being forced to the floor, and then tried again. "'Course I was there, boss. Just because you didn't see me doesn't mean I wasn't around. Hey, did you know that-" And this time, whatever she'd been about to say was lost to the annals of time thanks to the whining sound of something charging, raising the hairs on the back of my neck. I looked over to see that Shou, her spear held tightly in one hand, was raising something in her other hand to the sky. A small object, ornate with a large sphere secured by the fixings of a pagoda on the top and bottom. And the sphere was beginning to glow, brighter by the second. Reimu looked plenty excited to take it on, though.

At this time, Byakuren decided that it was her limit. "Shou! Stop, stop!" Shou either didn't, or couldn't hear her, so Byakuren growled and retrieved a small set of keys from her pocket. "Alright, fine." She almost growled, turning and disappearing around a corner. I looked back at Shou, wondering what she was planning.

"Uh, you might want to cover your ears." Minamitsu told me. Blinking, I did as she asked, placing my palms over my ears just in time for what sounded like an all-encompassing roar to emerge from around the side of the temple. The roar intensified, growing in volume, before something rocketed out from the side of the temple.

I had just enough time to make out Byakuren atop the strange, roaring metal thing before she slammed into Shou's back, knocking her down, before continuing and crashing into Reimu before she had a chance to dodge. The pagoda thing dropped to the floor, the glow emanating from it dimming back into nothing. After hitting both of the combatants, Byakuren turned the metal thing into something like a spin, bringing it to a halt between the two. Incredulous was my stare as I realised that she'd somehow changed her clothes in that time, trading in the dress for...Leather. It was all leather, actually, and tight. Tight enough to make out every contour and every curve of her body, with a zip running up from the groin to the neck, though it was very much not zipped all the way up right now.

[Anonymous No.]

I looked over at Yamame, and found that she was looking back at me with the exact same expression that I was sure I was displaying. I couldn't quite make out what she mouthed to me, but I was more or less certain that it was the same thing that I mouthed to her. To her, I asked if she could make one of those. To me, she seemed to ask me if she should make one of those. We both nodded at each other despite the distance.

Byakuren shouted at both Reimu and Shou, and Minamitsu turned her head toward me. "You know, I always wondered if she was ever planning to get that thing back out." What...Was it? "She called it a motorcycle. It's - Uh, I think it's around because of the Urban Legend incident. If you remember that." I nodded faintly, then asked Minamitsu if she knew what the point of the outfit change was. Or, I tried to ask, but bit my tongue in the middle of saying her name. She snorted, then had to stifle a laugh. "Ah, I knew it was coming. Some people really struggle with it. If it's when we're at sea, I usually drown them." I...Wasn't sure she was joking. She was a ship phantom. "Fortunately, you're not at sea. So, if it's just too many syllables for you, you can just call me Murasa."

Now with a bit of a lisp from biting my tongue, I said that calling her that seemed a little more...Impersonal. "What do I care? Just don't call me a filthy bilge rat or something, and we'll get along just fine. Actually, don't mention rats at all. Naz got called a rat once and swore vengeance against anyone else who does it." Blankly, I nodded. "Also, uh, you'd best get over to Yamame. Before Byakuren sees her. I don't think she'll take too well to her being here unless you're there to vouch for her."

Since it was a very good point, I nodded and hurried down the stairs while Shou apologised to Byakuren. Reimu looked a little dizzy, but was stumbling to her feet. Apparently being crashed into at speed by a motorcycle which looked very heavy hadn't done much to her. I hurried past Kyouko, who was watching the whole affair with interest while holding onto her broom like she was about to join in.

Finally, I reached Yamame. "I can't help but feel slightly out of place here." She said to me with a frown. "I thought the whole point of me bringing Reimu was so we could avoid any weird conflicts, and here's Reimu, getting into a big fight with the temple's major figures." I thought about that for a moment, then asked if that was entirely out of character for her. "Er...Oh, I suppose not." My spider looked over at the current scene of Byakuren lecturing Shou and Reimu rubbing her head. "I don't suppose we can just sneak away right now, can we?" Much as I'd love the idea, I replied, that'd be a little mean to Reimu. "Yeah...Thought so. Shame. That outfit the head monk's wearing is just...Filling me with ideas." Those words were filling me with ideas, too.

I heard footsteps, forcing me to wipe my thoughts clean of the many images of Yamame in skin-tight leather that were occupying them. Instead, I was treated to Reimu stumbling over to us, a hand on her head. Wordlessly, she grabbed my arm, then grabbed Yamame with her other hand, and began dragging us over to Byakuren. "You know, I did think that with everyone you've met recently, I wouldn't have to come and save you from yourself so much." Reimu grumbled. "And yet, there was Yamame, showing up to the Shrine in the middle of my nap to tell me that Byakuren was trying to solicit you for a wedding ceremony." I hadn't exactly planned for it, I replied hotly. "Oh, yeah, you never do." She muttered, though she did look back at me with a bit of a smile, so I assumed that she wasn't massively upset with me. "Still, at least I got a fun fight out of it." Raising her voice now. "Or rather, it had been a good fight until someone had to come and ruin it!"

Finally, we were in front of Byakuren, who looked down at Reimu with her arms crossed. "Reimu, you're the one who came crashing through my temple. I should think that I'd allowed a little bit of defensive action. Shou just needed a little bit of discipline. Shou, who had sunk to her knees for her lecture, looked up with a deep frown, then let her head hang down. She seemed more disappointed in herself than anything else. "Ah, and who's..." Byakuren looked up at me, then over to Yamame. To her credit, Yamame didn't quail under her gaze. She held her back straight and her head high, looking the head monk in the eye. "...Miss Yamame." Byakuren's tone was frosty. "May I ask why you've come to grace our doors?" She looked between the two of us. "...And what your intentions are?"

Yamame looked over at me, then reached out to take my hand. Byakuren almost looked like she was about to take action, then, but Reimu raised her gohei just before she could. "Well, Miss Byakuren, I'm here because you invited me." She smiled slightly. "Maybe you wouldn't have, if you'd known who it was you were inviting."

[Anonymous No.]

Byakuren kept an eye on her, then slowly shifted across to me. "...Your fiancé." She stated. I nodded. I was marrying Yamame Kurodani. "...I see. And - you are aware-" I knew who she was, and I knew what she was. "Reimu? May I ask what your stake in th-"

Reimu poked me in the side, then placed her gohei against the floor and leaned on it. "Here's the short version. He's my brother, she's going to be my sister in a way, they're getting married because they love each other, and they are - Not - getting married here." While that was all the case, I did think it was a little heavy-handed, so I thanked Byakuren for showing me around and for her commitment, but I was happy enough with the arrangements I'd already made.

Here, Byakuren looked a little conflicted. "Miss Yamame, you once came here to-"

"It was a bit of poor judgement!" Yamame replied quickly. "I don't eat - Uh, do that sort of thing anymore." She stared at Byakuren like she was trying to will the point of what she was saying into her. "I'm sorry for what happened then." She continued. "But it isn't what I'm like anymore."

Thankfully, Byakuren seemed, at the very least, willing to hear her out. "Do understand that I place great importance on peace. The safety of the villagers who come here, as you once said, with their worries, is very important to me. Very important indeed." I wondered what she was getting at. "Have you changed?"
Yamame nodded seriously. "I have." She replied. "And I have him to thank for it." She looked over at me, squeezing our joined hands. "I'm not going to cause you any trouble, so I would appreciate it if you wouldn't stare at me like you're trying to spot lies in what I'm saying." Byakuren looked at her a little closer when she said that.

"No, I'm just...Hmm..." She trailed off, looking between us thoughtfully. "He's really your brother?" She suddenly said to Reimu, who blinked like she'd forgotten she was part of the conversation.

"Er, yeah...Sort of. I mean, not like - blood-related, but - Well-" Reimu stammered, her eyes shifting from side to side like she was looking for an exit. Finally, she got herself together. "Don't all of your youkai friends here call you sister, anyway?"

"Well...Some of them." Byakuren replied with a smile. "But I was curious because I'd have thought that you wouldn't approve." She said to Reimu.

"Are you trying to piss me off?" Reimu asked testily, her gohei now resting over her shoulder. "He showed me that Yamame really isn't all that bad. I wasn't sure at first, but I got over it, and now I think they're great together." That made me feel pretty happy. I wondered what the exact moment was that Reimu had finally changed her mind, though I supposed that I wouldn't find out unless I gave up and asked her. Maybe when she had walked in on us? No, that was stupid. "Now, can you hurry up and forgive Yamame? I've got a nap to get back to." I raised an eyebrow at her, and she gave me a sideways glance in response.

"Forgive?" Byakuren repeated curiously. "I wasn't aware that she needed forgiving." Now I was starting to misunderstand things. "I forgave Miss Yamame here not long after I was forced to send her away. At the time, I believed that as a youkai, she was just doing what was in her nature. While the Myouren Temple strives to help youkai overcome themselves through meditation and careful control, I would not force it on anyone."

"And the way you told everyone what I'd done? I had to stay away from the village entirely for a very long time after that." Yamame replied, now sounding about as frosty as Byakuren had when she'd seen her at the start of the meeting.

"Who's to say you wouldn't have tried something?" Byakuren didn't seem like she was willing to avoid this topic. "Miss Yamame, I concede that you've changed if Reimu says you have. I think it's wonderful that you've fallen in love with someone who loves you just as much back, and I very much would like to know more about the two of you. I'd like to learn of the struggles you've been through. In fact, I'd like to parade you around the village as proof that it is possible for humans and youkai to co-exist." Reimu rolled her eyes, and somehow, even though it didn't actually make any sound, it was practically audible.

"However, I do believe my actions at the time were just." Byakuren crossed her arms. "I said as much in the Symposium that Miss Hieda and Marisa Kirisame organized. I said that if one were to approach you simply to speak normally, I didn't think you'd do anything to them. So far, it seems that you've proven me right." Pointing out the attempted biting and having to explain the peach to her seemed like a lot of work, so I decided to just ignore it. "So...I don't apologize for what I did, but I do acknowledge that it would now be unnecessary, and I wouldn't do anything like it now. If you did wish to join the temple now, I wouldn't see the need to reject you. Would that be acceptable to you?"

[Anonymous No.]

Yamame stared back, her jaw clenched. I reached out to rub her back encouragingly, and slowly but surely, she relaxed. "...Yes. Yes, I think so. I don't want any conflict, and I don't want any future trouble." She breathed out. "At this point, I just want to keep things going the way they have been." She looked over at me with a smile. "That's all." I whispered that she had done a good job, and she nodded back to me.

"Alright, are we all good?" Reimu asked lazily. "Didn't even get to finish the fight..." She muttered under her breath.

"Almost." Byakuren replied. "May I ask when your wedding is?" She raised a hand when both Yamame and Reimu opened their mouths. "I understand that you wish not to hold it here. I would prefer it if you did, but...That said, I would still like to know, if only to have a look in." After Yamame and I shared a look, I shrugged and explained the details to Byakuren, including the location. "The-" Yamame and I both said 'Garden of the Sun' with her, since we'd heard it so many times now. "Oh, that was rather strange. Still, are you...?" It was fine, I replied. We were sure. "Well..."

"Ugh, would you stop with the weird concern?" Reimu finally sighed impatiently. "Yuuka likes them. It's fine." Byakuren really looked surprised then but nodded nonetheless. "Alright, are we done here?" Reimu asked, sort of generally. Yamame and I nodded, and Byakuren nodded a moment after. "Finally! Honestly, you don't let me finish my fight, and then you take ages to talk." She looked back at Yamame and I. "Are you two fine?" We looked at each other, then nodded. "Alright, good. I'm away." And away she was, just like that.

"I wonder if, perhaps, you interrupted her in the middle of something. She seems very impatient." Byakuren commented, watching her disappear into the sky. "Perhaps I should invite her back here for more meditation. She didn't take to it very well last time, but with some proper commitment-" Somehow, I said dryly, I didn't think Reimu would go for that. Byakuren laughed slightly. "Well, perhaps. Still, I might make the offer regardless. It was rather fun to make her train, after all."

"That sounds a little like torture." Yamame mumbled.

"Perhaps it's simply a matter of perspective." Byakuren replied. "Now, I believe I need to go and reprimand Shou just a little bit more for getting into a fight and damaging our courtyard." She bowed to each of us in turn. "I wish you well. Both for your wedding, and - Well, for the work you've done to get this far." She turned, heading back over to the contrite Avatar of Bishamonten, leaving myself and my spider to stand there, both feeling rather perplexed.

So, we looked toward each other, each mumbled something while vaguely pointing toward the exit, then nodded and began to walk away. I felt a little bit like I'd been thrown through a whirlpool. There had been a lot of people, and a lot of things said aside, and I wasn't entirely sure how things had shaken out to where they seemed to have done. "I can't help but feel a little bit lost." Yamame finally said with a frown. "I mean - I didn't even get to see the temple itself." It was okay, I replied. Quite ornate, but sparsely decorated inside. Not really much in the way of personal effects nor good food, since they didn't do meat.

"Hmm...Maybe it's a good thing she didn't let me join, then." Yamame mused. "Giving up on meat entirely? I'd die." Vegetarianism just seemed a bit like limiting your choices to me. Wouldn't it just go to waste if you didn't eat it? "Exactly! Ugh, it's a nasty thought. Tell you what - Let's eat some meat tonight. Grill it - No, fry it. I'll wash up if you cook it." Was that just because she really liked the way I cooked it? She looked over at me with a slight smile. "Definitely not. I just need to give you something to do so you aren't sitting there looking all tempting. I'll burn it and it'll be your fault, you monster."

She did realise that she was blaming me for something that she was explicitly having me not do, right? "Well, the hypothetical me in my head was very upset about it!" What about the hypothetical me in her head? "Er, no comment." I snorted, then wondered if there was anything else in her head. "Well, actually - What you mouthed to me when you were over on the stairs." I'd mouthed something to her, too. "Hmm..." She thought for a moment. "I don't have enough leather at the moment..." I looked over at her, my eyes widening. "The kappa bazaars, maybe. They might have some stuff, otherwise I'll have to try and get it in the village. I could try, you know. I mean, she presents herself as all prude and serious, then goes and pulls that outfit out? Honestly, it's like she's trying to give me ideas." I was...Absolutely okay with her testing those ideas out. "I thought you might." She smirked at me.

[Anonymous No.]

The village had quietened down apropos of children playing, though a number of villagers going shopping had replaced them. There were still plenty of artisan stores open, after all. That reminded me - I wanted to extend an invite to Oseki from the café. It was on the way, happily, so as we got closer, I brought it up to Yamame. A moment later, we were kicking our boots clean of snow just outside the café.

Stepping inside, I was given my usual greeting by Oseki. "Welcome to - Oh, it's you." I nodded and looked around. The place was quiet today, with only a customer or two around. "Do you want to eat?" Oseki asked me. I looked over at Yamame, then shook my head. "...Drink?" Not that, either. "Just here to bug me?" In fact, I wanted to invite her to my wedding. She stared blankly at me. "...But I'm already - Uh, I mean, your wedding?" Nodding I explained and said that I was inviting both her and her boss, not to mention his wife. "W-Well, uh, I'll just - Er, I'll go and ask...?" She nodded awkwardly, then spun and disappeared into the kitchen.

"I wonder what she meant by that?" Yamame asked me. I, as expected, had no idea. "She didn't seem as surprised as everyone else. Even by the location, and that's usually the one that trips people up."

With some stomping, the old man in charge appeared from the kitchens, Oseki in tow behind him. "What's this I hear 'bout yer marriage?" He asked me. "Last I saw ye, there was a real pretty young lass next to ye." He took notice of Yamame then. "Ah, and 'ere she is. Good ter meet'cha." He bowed slightly, but on account of his age, it wasn't all that deep of a bow. "Listen, then. My wife's still helpin' out her sister and it's up ter me to keep the place together. Fact of the matter is, I ain't got the time." That was a little disappointing, but I nodded nonetheless. "That said, 'Seki here does." He slapped her on the back and she stumbled forward slightly, pressing a palm against her forehead. "Garden 'o' the Sun s'posed to be a real pretty place, yanno?" It definitely was, I replied. "Congratulations, then. Sorry I can't make it." That was okay, I replied. I'd just wanted to extend the invite. The old man nodded, then stepped back into the kitchen.

Turning to Oseki, I asked her if she would come. "But - I - You..." She trailed off, then breathed out heavily. "Yeah...Yeah, I'll come..." It felt kind of like she was admitting defeat, or something, though I didn't know what that was about. "W-Well, er...I'd best get back to work." She mumbled, before picking up her tray. "Honestly, she's as dense as him..." I thought I heard her mutter something as she walked past, but I decided that I must have misheard. Still, I hadn't been expecting that to go so quickly.

Turning back to the door, Yamame and I stepped out and onto the street. "Alright...Shall we just go straight home?" Yamame asked me, wrapping her arms around herself. "It's - A bit cold." Looking up at the thick clouds covering the sky, I wondered how much more snow we were going to get. My spider poked me in the shoulder. "Any response? Anything at all up there?" This was followed by a poke to the forehead, and I told her that she'd just earned herself a punishment. "What sort of punishment could you possibly give me?" She asked with a laugh as we began to follow the path around to the caves. In response, I ran a finger across the back of the neck and immediately saw her knees wobble. "You - You snake!" She cried, using my arm for support until her knees recovered. "That's cheating!"

We managed to refrain from anything else until we got through the caves and back home. Letting ourselves in, Yamame immediately threw her coat over the chair. "Ah, feels good to be out of the cold." She stretched, looking very cheerful. "Hmm...It's a shame I don't have enough leather. I could have gotten started on my own version of Byakuren's outfit." Would she be wearing that out, like she was? Yamame looked a little scandalised. "No! Ugh, I couldn't even imagine - No, that's for your eyes only. And probably Ki's, since she'll definitely barge in at some point." Well...I couldn't say that she was wrong about that.

[Anonymous No.]

She turned to me. "It's still some time until dinner." ...And? I pulled my coat off and hung it by the door, then did the same to her coat instead of leaving it over the chair. Yamame looked toward the kitchen, biting her lip, then turned back to me. "Well..." She stepped close enough for her chest to press against me, and I felt her arms encircle me. "I've got some ideas..." She murmured, looking up at me. "And I think you'll like them." I thought for a moment and then crouched down enough to sweep Yamame up into my arms. "Ooh, that's one way of doing things." She said as I carried her into the bedroom.

Setting her down on the bed, I switched the light on somewhat dimly and looked over at the desk. There were a lot of drawings on there that I hadn't seen before, as well as a lot more papers. I had half a mind to ask what they were about, but when I turned to look at Yamame, who was watching me with a specific look in her eyes, I changed my mind. Instead, I asked her for one of her ideas. "Well, do you remember when I asked Eirin some questions before the New Year Party?" I nodded, pulling my sweater off and letting it drop to the floor. "I, er..." Yamame trailed off, staring at me.

I waved a hand in front of her face. "Er, sorry, I asked her about - Well, I asked her about..." She trailed off again, so I hopped onto the bed and pinned her arms up above her head. Now, I was close enough to feel the heat of her body against mine. About - What? "I asked her about whether or not you could..." She gave a breathy gasp when I planted a kiss on the side of her neck, her hair tickling my nose. "Whether you could get me pregnant..." She finally forced out, her body pushing up against mine. I paused, then brought my head back in front of her face. I was surprised to find that my heart was beating more than a bit harder than usual in anticipation of her answer. Finally, through a slightly choked voice, I managed to ask what Eirin's reply was, and Yamame's eyes took on a new sheen and a smile bloomed on her face. "You can." She whispered. "But she thought that it would be unlikely to happen unless I take a certain medicine that she gave me." She licked her lips. "So...Can we lift the ban? The one you set?"

I felt like some tension I hadn't known existed had just cleared, and I laughed slightly before falling against her body properly. I had wondered, I whispered to her. I'd really wondered, but I hadn't known if it was possible, and I hadn't been prepared to ask Eirin. "I needed to know." Yamame told me. "For the future." With happiness swelling up inside of me, I couldn't even fathom saying no at that point. Instead, I brought my hands down to her waist and began to slide my hands up her navel, bringing her shirt up with them. Her skin was hot, and I felt her draw in a sharp breath as I trailed my fingers up her skin as lightly as I could. Her breath hitched once more as I passed over her breasts, feeling the fabric of the bra she was wearing.

"Hey, uh..." Yamame breathed. "About tomorrow..." She stopped as I pulled her shirt past her face and revealed the red bra that she was wearing. It looked newly crafted. "Actually, never mind." She finally said. "I'd rather just carry on with this." She wrapped her arms around my back and pulled me down against her chest, where I could hear the beat of her heart as she ran her fingers through my hair gently.

And I absolutely couldn't say no to that.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46073340
>I was...Absolutely okay with her testing those ideas out. "I thought you might." She smirked at me
And it was at that point that anon unknowingly agreed to whipping

[Anonymous No.]

Oh so she just got a lil chubby back then.

[Anonymous No.]

Surprisingly there was something with Yamame wearing leather

[Anonymous No.]

>>46073417
Later, for no reason at all, anon acquired a fetish for bodysuits

[Anonymous No.]

"-And - And call her - Um, actually, let her decide that. Just, um, call her by her name? Or, no - Uh, call her-" Yamame, I cut her off before she could continue any longer. Somewhat tiredly, I asked her why we needed to talk about her mother while Yamame herself sat naked atop my waist. "I'm just - Look, I'm just worried about it!" She huffed and crossed her arms, the motion doing some wonderful things to her chest, which in itself was enough to mostly distract me from what she'd been saying. I placed my hands on her hips and squeezed slightly. They'd become just slightly wider and a lot softer since she'd moulted. "Surely you're worried too?"

I slid my hands up her sides, which sent a shiver running through her. Up slightly further, and I pulled her body down against mine so I could wrap my arms around her. I was sure that it would be fine, I reassured her. But worrying about it wasn't exactly helping, and I was having a very hard time focusing. "Pervert." She mumbled into my chest. Rolling my eyes, I reminded her that I was still a human with all the lovely primal human instincts that came along with it. "...Can you elaborate?" She asked, pushing herself up slightly as a slightly perplexed frown creased her brow. Well, I replied slowly, reaching out to trail a finger down from her collarbone to her chest, which had given way to the forces of gravity and hung downward. When I saw something like this, it made it rather hard to think of anything else. Except, perhaps, what was going on further down. "Hmm..." Yamame hummed contently. "Can we continue with what was going on down there, then?" I had a feeling I could handle that.

Sighing, Yamame placed her palms on my chest and pushed herself upright again. "Alright. I'll not bring it up for now, but we'd better stop early enough to have a bath and clean up in here. Goodness knows what my mother would say if she walked in on this." I was sure that Yamame couldn't wait to tell me all about it right now. "Oh, shut up, you."

And that was that for intelligible words for a while.

Some time later, Yamame was leaning against the kitchen door, her arms crossed under a loose shirt that seemed very spacious at the collarbone. She's gone for the baggy shorts that come down to her knees. I'd asked, after we'd had our bath - Itself a fairly distracting time - and cleaned up Yamame's room, whether she'd gotten through resizing her clothes following her moult. "Most." She'd replied. "Some are giving me a hard time, which I think is a little bit rude for a piece of clothing." She'd swept some of her loose hair back, then breathed out in a long exhale. "I might just cut my losses on what's left. Make new stuff. I can only imagine what Ki will say to me if she find out I'm still modifying these old clothes instead of making new ones."

She stared, first normally, then with a little concern, as I filled the largest glass I could find in the house with water and drank the whole thing in one go. Twice. "Er...I know you humans get dehydrated easily, but is it really that bad?" She asked me tentatively. I finished my glass, let out a long gasp of relief, then nodded. It was particularly bad, I said. "...Why?" Because she was particularly pretty. She stared. "What do my looks have to do with it?" She finally asked with another brow-creasing frown. Certain...Strenuous activities, I said as I moved closer, which were very difficult to say no to because of how pretty Yamame was, were the main cause of my dehydration problem. Yamame frowned in concentration for a moment, then seemed to figure out what I was getting at. "Ah-" She said. "Wait, so it's my fault, then? Am I - Are you going to be okay?" I was fine, I replied, and it wasn't her fault - Or at least, it wasn't her fault without it being my fault too. I just didn't think I'd ever be able to say no. It was a good thing that the heavenly peach still made me more durable, or I'd probably be in real trouble. Yamame bit on the fingernail of her little finger. "...Should I, um, stop...?"

That, I replied, wasn't even worth thinking about. As long as I could dunk my head in water and drink like a fish, everything would be fine. "Phew." Yamame sighed, running her hands through her still damp hair. "I really didn't want to actually stop. Or slow down, really." There was definitely something to be said for Yamame's stamina, but I did seem to be handling myself okay on that front. "Um, can we try that mouth thing again? I really-" the knock on the door shot Yamame forward, where she barely managed to avoid dragging me with her as she shot to the back of the kitchen. I looked over my shoulder and saw her breathe out steadily, then hesitantly withdraw from the wall that she'd almost stuck herself to. "That - Sorry, um...That'll be her." She finally managed to croak, and I breathed in, held it for a moment, then exhaled and nodded.

[Anonymous No.]

Yamame brushed past and headed over to the door. Once she was there, she looked back at me as I pulled the door to her bedroom shut and stood in the living room, my arms crossed. I'd chosen to wear Lady Hecatia's T-shirt along with the usual trousers that Yamame had made me some time ago, because I figured that at the very least, it would be a nice conversation starter. I nodded, and she pulled the door open.

"Yamame! Dear me, dear me, it's so lovely to finally come to your home!" Immediately, she was wrapped up in a tight hug, leaving her only able to stammer out some incomprehensible words as her arms waved about ineffectually. Here, I laid my eyes on the Kurodani matriarch for the first time, and...Blinked, because either I was clairvoyant, or she looked almost exactly the way I'd imagined her. Well taller than Yamame - Taller than Kisami, even, though her hair that was closer to platinum blonde, far lighter than Yamame's hair and longer, hanging down in thick strands that covered her eye. I'd imagined her hair to be darker. There was another change, though, because it was the opposite eye covered to what I'd imagined. I'd thought, but not said, that she might have a...figure.

Her eyes, too. They were as sharp and crimson in colour as they'd been in my mind. And, as I watched her squeeze Yamame tightly, my spider's arms left flailing as she tried and failed to escape what looked like her mother's iron grip, I could see for myself that she definitely did have a figure. She was...Big. Big, as in she was taller than Yamame. Big, as in her hair was longer and somehow even bushier than Kisami's. Big, as in she was...Chestier. She'd chosen to wear a dress. Black, with yellow highlights, including some of the bands that I saw on most of the other Kurodani family members. Through the light of Yamame's home, I could tell that her dress, sheer and hugging her curves, was just slightly see-through, as it hung down to her ankles. She was - Curvier. Curvier, as in a man from the village would gladly sprint to the top of the mountain in his birthday suit just to brush shoulders with her.

"Mo-Mother, can't - Breathe!" Yamame gasped, her face squashed against her mother by way of her iron grip. "Mother!" She cried, her arm flailing getting even more wild.

The elder Kurodani blinked, locking eyes with me. The sharp red eyes - Eye, because I could only see one of them - narrowed just slightly, in what I hoped wasn't a dangerous way. A moment longer, and she released Yamame, who staggered back, taking in a big lungful of air that seemed to make her a little lightheaded, because I felt the need to reach out and steady her before she could fall over. Once I'd gotten her steady, she nodded and I realised her. "Well, now. My darling little Yammy told me that she'd met a human boy, and I see that she was not fooling me." The elder Kurodani strode forward elegantly, that one visible eye continuing to examine me. It felt a little bit familiar. Like I was in Eientei while Eirin Yagokoro was in the middle of her sleep-deprived psychosis, looking for an excuse to slice me open.

"Mother!" Yamame said sharply. "Don't call me that!" She sounded a little bit scandalised.

Seeing an opportunity for a good first impression, I bowed deeply as she approached and told her that it was a pleasure to finally meet her. Yamame had told me a lot of things about her. "My, my, is that so? Yamame, dear, just what tall tales have you been telling the poor boy?"

"Nothing!" Yamame replied quickly. "I said nothing." She shook her head frantically. "O-Okay, um..." She turned to me. "So, this is my mother. Akiru Kurodani. Mother, this is - Um, my fiancé." She was definitely struggling with her words, so I nodded encouragingly at her and took over to introduce myself with less stammering.

"Ah, so that's what the fascinating little stone I can see on your finger is for. Show it to me." She reached a hand out toward Yamame’s hand, and she hesitated for only a moment before showing her. The elder Kurodani examined the ring from side to side. "Is this your sister's handiwork?" She murmured. "Kisami?" Yamame nodded jerkily. "So I thought. It does bear her unique...Touch." I couldn't tell if that was a good thing or not. "Much as do you, Yamame. Have you moulted recently?"

Yamame spluttered. "I - Mother, do you want something to drink? Some tea?" My spider looked torn as soon as she'd said it, stuck between making tea and therefore being out of her mother's presence for a moment, and the fact that doing so would mean leaving me alone with her.

"Hmm...Yes, tea will do. Thank you, Yammy, dear." The elder Kurodani nodded slowly, still watching me for my reactions. I looked over at Yamame and politely asked her if I could have some tea too, though I made sure to thank her gratefully for it.

[Anonymous No.]

"R-Right. Mother, please stop calling me that. It's not my name." There was a hint of pleading in her voice as she backed up into the kitchen. "I'll, um...Yeah..." She finally admitted defeat and turned to get started on the tea.

This left me standing opposite her mother, so I asked her if she wanted to sit down. "Just a moment." She murmured, her one visible eye examining me yet again. After a moment, she seemed satisfied, because she nodded slightly, her hair bouncing much in the way that Kisami's did with any slight movement, and she stepped over to the couch, delicately taking a seat. "Will you sit with me?" She asked me. It sounded like a fairly simple question, but with that face, and that smile, it took on a certain...Tone. Regardless, once she'd patted the seat next to her on the couch, I didn't really have a choice, so I sat down gingerly next to her. "My daughter, Kisami, tells me that my Yamame has been quite enamoured with you." At this, her eye took on a different sort of look. Something more like curiosity. "As was she, in a different way." Slowly, I replied by telling her that Kisami was a lovely person, and I was happy to know her. Akiru Kurodani laughed slightly, and I found that even that felt vaguely sinister, in a 'you might not come out of this with your dignity and-slash-or your body intact' sort of way. "If only I heard that from some of her sisters. Well - The sisters who I see regularly. They, I believe, describe her as something more like 'a bloody menace.'" Given all of the hugs and kisses, I could see where they were coming from.

Somehow, I had a feeling that it had probably been Yura to say that. Curious, I asked the elder Kurodani about her family. "Call me by my name." She said, very much to the point. Akiru, then. I asked Akiru about her family. "My, you're rather direct. I'm sure my daughter has already told you plenty about our side of the family. No, I'm much more curious about you." A slender finger tapped my chest. She leaned forward, crossing her leg and supporting her chin with her hand. "Why don't you start with that rather enchanting article of clothing?" She was no longer looking at my face, but at my shirt.

So, laughing with only the slightest hint of nervousness, I told her that it had been a gift from the goddess of Hell. Akiru turned her gaze from my shirt back to my face, her eye narrowing in curiosity. "Surely you're telling a joke." She spoke. I shook my head and explained, very briefly, the bare details of my slightly less disastrous date with Lady Hecatia. At the end, Akiru simply stared at me with a furrowed brow like she was trying to decide if I was telling the truth or not. Scrambling to prove it, I quickly added that Lady Hecatia was working with Yamame, too. That got her furrowed brow to change to a widened eye instead. "Oh? Is that right? Tsk, tsk, and she doesn't tell me these things..." Ah. Perhaps I shouldn't have told her that. "Never mind. I shall ask her once she has returned. Instead, let's go back to you. Just what have you been up to with my daughter?" And here was the crux of the matter. This was what Yamame had been so worried about, so I decided that I'd best take it seriously. I sat up as straight as I could and told Akiru that I had been with her daughter for months. "Then...Explain to me. How does a human such as yourself end up here? With my daughter?" She had put some emphasis on the word 'my' then. I knew that trying to explain everything would be a lost cause and would have taken at least a full day, so I started by saying that I fell down a hole. "Are you sure that you're taking this seriously?" Akiru asked me sharply.

"No, mother, he isn't lying." Yamame's voice came from the kitchen with a hint of tiredness. "He really did fall down a hall. It's how we met." A moment later, she emerged from the kitchen, bearing a tray laden with three steaming cups. She offered one to her mother, one to me, and took the last for herself, setting the tray beside the smaller chair, which she settled into. "Chipped both of my fangs for my troubles." She muttered darkly.

"He - I'm sorry, Yamame, but I believe I've misheard you. Your fangs?" Her mother leaned forward; her eyes fixed on her daughter. "However are you chipping your teeth on a human's skin? Had you just moulted?"

"No - No, mother, that's not - Look, it's fine now. See?" She opened her mouth. Her teeth were all perfectly sharp. Closing her mouth again she took a sip of her tea instead. "He's not - He doesn't break easily, if that's what you're getting at." She grumbled.

Was that what Akiru had been saying about me? "Well, forgive a mother for wanting to know if her daughter's been hurt!" the elder Kurodani replied, crossing her arms. She turned back to me. "My apologies. My dear daughter does sometimes-"

[Anonymous No.]

"Mother! Don't apologize for me in my own home!" Yamame did seem to be struggling with this whole thing. "Did you really come all the way here just so you could tease me like this?" She crossly took another sip of her tea. Belatedly, I remembered that I had some tea of my own, so I took a sip and decreed it good.

"Of course not, dear." Akiru replied calmly. "I came because you told me that you were getting married, and I didn't even know you were seeing anyone." Privately, I thought that I was starting to get a bit of an idea why so many of her sisters didn't seem to get along with their mother. "Now..." She leaned toward me this time, that smile back on her face. "How do you feel about my daughter?" She asked me, her tone very clear that trying to escape from the question would be worse than if I'd said that I hated her. So, my back straight, I told her seriously that I loved her, would do anything for her, and wanted to be with her forever. Akiru sat back slightly. "My, my, that's quite the conviction. A human, in love with a youkai. Especially one of the tsuchigumo, who most of the humans from the village hate. What a strange situation I have, here. Yamame, care to respond?"

Yamame looked between us. "Um, I love him too, and I don't want to leave him, ever." She finally said, blushing slightly. "Mother, what are you trying to get from this?" She asked, frowning. "Are you trying to make one of us say that we don't love each other?"

"Yamame, you wound me. I'm here to see for myself the man whose heart my daughter's managed to capture." Akiru looked genuine. "I am happy for you, and I am interested in him." She circled back around to me. "So, you're not easily broken? Have you put that to the test? Why, my first human-"

"Mum!" Yamame cried even louder than before. "I do - Not - Want to hear about that!" She was blushing again, and she definitely looked more than a little scandalised now. "Please don't start telling us about your, um, humans."

Akiru shook her head, her hair bouncing. For a moment, I caught a glimpse of her other eye, just as startlingly read as the other. "Oh, Yamame, you really can't be this easy to tease. All I was going to say was that the first human I encountered broke his leg trying to escape the underground from Hell." Hell? Wasn't it Former Hell? "Well, it wasn't at the time. I helped him to the surface." I was surprised to hear that considering that it must have been rather long ago. "He interested me." Akiru said with a shrug. "I like interesting things." She tilted her head downward slightly, staring into my eyes again. "You're a rather interesting thing, too." She murmured. "Perhaps I should test your endurance. Nothing but the best for one of my daughters." I cast a glance over at Yamame, who had gone rather still. The elder Kurodani shifted slightly more toward me on the couch. "Tell me something. How do you respond to...Restraints?"

"Mum, that's enough!" Yamame snapped, getting up and pulling me off of the couch. "He's my human, not yours! Stop it!" She pulled me slightly behind her, and I decided that speaking was probably not in my best interests at the moment. Akiru looked up at her daughter and at me, her eye flitting between us. "If all you came here for was to try and - I don't know, steal him from me..." She sounded very upset now, and I noticed that she was flexing her hand just slightly. Like she was considering using powers.

And more than that, I wasn't a fan of the way this conversation was going. Arguments between a mother and daughter...No, I didn't much like that. I tried to open my mouth during the silence following Yamame's words, but Akiru beat me to it, so I decided to let her speak first. "Yamame...You're definitely taking more after me." She murmured. "I was just as protective of your father." Here, Yamame went completely stiff. "And...Whenever I wonder where he is now, if he's still around at all - I feel that same protectiveness." She smiled lightly. "No, my silly little Yammy, I didn't come here to steal your future husband." She paused thoughtfully. "Test, maybe. Check if he was going to get scared of a youkai other than you, perhaps." I thought that I had a healthy amount of fear for most youkai at this point. I'd met a fair number, anyway. "Check if he was really good enough for you. You are my daughter, and I won't have my daughter settling for someone beneath her."

Awkwardly, I asked her where I had come on her ratings. Yamame looked back at me. "Is that really what you're worried about?" She whispered to me incredulously. I shrugged defensively, since I thought it was a fair enough question. After a moment, Yamame rolled her eyes. "Fine, ask away." She raised her voice just slightly. "But if she calls me 'Yammy' again, I'm going to attack her." I whispered back that she probably shouldn't fight her mother.

[Anonymous No.]

"Hmm..." Akiru hummed, looking between us again. "I think you're interesting. I'd like to know more about you, and about how you and my daughter have become so close. Still...You're not who I would have picked." I thought about that for a moment, then decided that I didn't care. I cared that Yamame had picked me. Even so, I couldn't help but slowly ask who she would have picked. "Hmm...Someone a little bit less...Built." She smiled, revealing just enough of her teeth for me to see their sharpness. "And perhaps just a little more...Worldly." I had thought that I was plenty worldly, but I wasn't looking to argue about it. "Not that I'm disparaging your love, Yamame, dear. He did ask me." She raised her hands. "I simply need to know these things, since you don't visit me nearly enough." Yamame looked away, her teeth gritted.

"Then again, neither do your sisters. At least the elder ones do. Kisami helped me choose this dress, did you know? Do you like it?" She asked the question generally, but it seemed to be for me. Awkwardly, I cleared my throat, coughed once, and told her that it was definitely very...Eye-catching. I did keep my gaze directly on her eyes, and I just thought about Yamame instead. I was sure that many would find it very alluring, I said. Truthfully, I thought, she was like Kisami in that regard. Plenty would fall over at her feet, I imagined. She smiled widely. "It's good to know that Kisami still has excellent taste." Akiru smiled widely, then turned on Yamame. "Now, you, Yamame. What's this I hear about you working with the goddess of Hell?"

Yamame looked back at me, betrayed. I mouthed an apology to her. "Er, well - Mother - Miss Hecatia likes him, and she approached me and asked if I would like to work with her on some clothing, so...Well - I said yes." She shrugged slightly. "She's really fun to work with, though. It's been an excellent opportunity."

"Hm. Well, I'm glad that your work is going well. You were involved with that business in the Hot Spring Town too, weren't you? Oh, don't give me that look. Obviously, I heard about it. In fact, I did provide some critiques for Kisami to pass along." No one had mentioned that bit to us, unless Yamame hadn't told me. "You know, dear, you've always had quite the skill for drawing. You should really branch out. You could be designing some of these projects. Yamame Kurodani, architect. How does that grab you?"

"I'll - I'll take it into consideration, Mother. Thank you." Yamame muttered. "So, er - Just so I'm clear, you're fine with - With us?" She vaguely indicated me.

"Well...Yes, I suppose so. He wouldn't be my first choice - Too...Looming. If he was more on the slim side..." She trailed off thoughtfully.

"Mother, please keep it to yourself." Yamame ground the words out like they were stuck in her throat. "Look, um - I'm sorry that I haven't visited you in so long." She finally said, her voice much more hesitant. "And I'm sorry that I didn't tell you anything. But - Well, I really do want you to come to the wedding." She looked up at her mother. "I'm inviting all of the family, so - It'll be fine." She said, keeping her voice steady. "You said yes - Before, I mean, but now that you've been here, I just want to...Make sure." Yamame's hands were grasping at nothing, so I reached out and took one of them. "Are you coming to our wedding?"

[Anonymous No.]

Akiru Kurodani raised a hand and swept her hair back, revealing her other eye properly. It also revealed what looked like a slight scar just above the eye, which had been hidden by the hair. "Oh, Yamame Kurodani. I wouldn't miss something like this for the world. Not for one of my daughters." She stepped forward, over to Yamame and wrapped her in a hug, though it was a far gentler one than she'd given at the door. "And I am proud of you." She murmured, releasing Yamame. Yamame didn't really register it for a moment, which gave me time to realise that Akiru was approaching me. She stepped closer, placed her arms around me, and then whispered to me, which was much easier since she was close to my height. "If you hurt my daughter, no one will ever find your remains. Not even the Shrine Maiden." Swallowing nervously, I nodded and mumbled back that if I ever hurt Yamame, Akiru would be in line after all of Yamame's sisters who had already threatened me. "They learnt from the best." Akiru said with a smirk.

Finally, she stepped back. "Well, then. I'm glad I came here today, aren't you, Yammy?" I lunged forward to wrap my arms around Yamame as she almost tried to jump at her mother. "I'm only teasing you, dear. Now, I'm sure you're busy, with both your wedding and your work. Still - Think of your dear mother from time to time, won't you?" Akiru's hair suddenly fell back to cover her eye. "Oh, every time..." She muttered to herself. I just about reigned in a laugh, since it was exactly like Kisami's. "Now, I'm afraid I must leave you. But - Well, you'll be just fine, won't you, Yamame?"

Yamame looked up at her. "Y-Yes, Mother. I'll be fine." She took my hand again and squeezed it tightly. "Um, thank you for visiting." She finally said in a small voice.

Akiru nodded down to her. "Ah, I almost forgot to finish my tea." She turned, crouched, and retrieved her cup from the floor, gently blew on it, and then finished it off. "Ah. You've become very good at this, haven't you?" She gently placed a hand on Yamame's head and ruffled her hair, and while Yamame recoiled slightly, she didn't make any overt complaints. Finally, Akiru moved to the door, opening it and stepping through. She turned back to us. "Oh, one last thing. Creating a breeze inside the room is best for clearing away the smell after the act. Or perhaps some incense. I can tell that you tried, though." She smiled genially. "Just a thought." And with that, she pulled the door shut.

"Oh..." Yamame groaned, almost sinking to the floor. "Of course she knew. Ugh, I knew we should have stopped earlier!" She pressed a palm against her forehead while I hauled her back up to her feet and said that I'd thought her mother had seemed nice, if a bit intense. "I can't believe she said that about looming, when she looms over every single one of us, every time she sees us." She grumbled. "Well, that could have gone much worse. I might actually have to start visiting her now." Frankly, I was just happy that it hadn't devolved into arguing. "Yes, well...It wouldn't be the first time."

Yamame stepped forward, but nearly sank to the floor again. "Ooh, all that tension..." She mumbled. "I think I need to lie down. It's a good thing we did sort out the bed, right?" Right, I replied. Honestly, I hadn't really smelt anything. "She's got a sensitive nose." Yamame said.

I helped her onto the bed, then climbed in next to her. At least she'd given her approval. "Yeah." Yamame finally murmured, pulling a cover over us. "That's something." She shifted onto her side and got closer to me. "Seriously, though. She didn't need to tell us who her ideal man actually was. I mean, you're perfect anyway. Why did I need to know what she'd find better?" I breathed out slowly and slipped my arm around her. It wasn't like any tricks would have worked on me, anyway.

Yamame was already perfect for me.

[Anonymous No.]

"Mmmh, i don't know who this Hearn is, but she sounds like arrested adolescence"

[Anonymous No.]

>>46082307
I was wondering when she was going to mention the smell, you gotta give it to her, she held it back until she left.

[Anonymous No.]

Well now we have to find out about the scar

[Anonymous No.]

>>46082282
>and I realised her
reassured?

[Anonymous No.]

>>46083319
Released.
One day we'll get an update where I don't make a mistake like this on autopilot.

On an entirely different note, I've been thinking about how to split this story up for when I get it over to AO3 (if they ever send me my invite), and I'm thinking that splitting it into three parts might be for the best. One part to the end of Eientei - To the end of the hot springs trip just after Eientei, specifically, one part to the proposal, and then the last part to the wedding. Still a bunch of work I need to do in terms of actually separating things. Especially since the intro is going to be very confusing if I leave it as is.

Thank you to everyone who's managed to keep up with my insane ramblings thus far, though I do wish I'd wrapped things up a lot sooner.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46085355
That does sound like a good split, are you planning on rewriting a bunch of the early stuff?
It just hit me, but anon didn't comment on Akirus spider limbs. Were they hidden? I'm sure Yamame will give us the answer later.
And to repeat what has been told to you numerous times already, you are insane for doing this daily and we love you for it.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46085355
I think splitting it in two is fine. pre-eientei and post-eientei

[Anonymous No.]

Some reader here wanting to give feedback to the writer.
I'm in thread 12 and I'm having a very good time.
That being said, there is one thing that breaks my suspension of disbelief. That is every time tenko x mari is brought up.
Since I'm very far behind, I don't really post anything in the threads of the present. I know this story is somewhat influenced by what the readers post too, but this one topic always breaks the immersion, they always remind me that, in the end, I'm reading a 4chan thread.
If you decide to revise your work some day, do something about those paragraphs. They always seem out of place and they read as if another author wrote stuff in your place.
To be specific. What it's so unbelievable is that mari and tenko (by thread 12) seem to have a bro relationship. Characters around them could interpret that as then being "together" if that character yuri goggles are strong enough, but the issue is that anon doesn't seem the type to think like. Hell, it would be more in character that he found them making out and he somehow interpreted it as them being very good friends. Reimu not getting mad from anon asking time and time again if "those two are... [together]" is also strange. By the time of post eientei, at the cafe, he asks again and Reimu just says "no". Reimu should at least tease anon. "do you want to see a show or something" or maybe give him a smack with the gohei for being so insistent with the idea.
Yuri goggles are not common, and if anon is the one that has them, at least have others act as if they didn't have them either. If a friend implied that my two female friends are lesbian to each other I would either laugh and make fun of him or inquire in the question if I am also unsure about it.
Just my 2 cents.
I'll continue reading and having a good time.
Thanks for the good work writer anon

[Anonymous No.]

I seriously expected Anon to ask permission from elder Kurodani to start calling her mother.
>>46085355
I too think separating it in 3 parts is good, after proposal the pacing of the story has gotten faster and seperating it from the second part is logical.
what happened to the fourth part: Anon in hell fighting demons as Hecatia's proxy (Dante)

[Anonymous No.]

This, I was not sure about. "Well...She likes me, apparently. That's why her kasha talks to me like that. At least - I think it is. Rather, I hope it is." There I stood, somewhere I'd only stood once before, and in strange circumstances. The similarities were there, though. There was an earth spider by my side, a youkai who had been the one to bring me here once before. "You've got your thinking face on." She said to me. "Oh - It's not a thinking face now. That's more of...A consternation face." Was that better or worse? "Er...Well, it could have been a constipation face instead." I turned to stare at Yamame incredulously. "Right - Yeah, you know what? Let's just, er..." She awkwardly waved a hand in the direction of the wrought iron gates in front of us.

Following the visit from Akiru Kurodani, everything seemed to speed up. Perhaps it was just getting over what we'd both perceived as a hurdle, or perhaps it was the whirlwind experience that had been Yamame knocking down part of the wall of her bedroom to install a window that she could open and shut. It seemed to give an excellent view of her work yard, which I supposed was at least better than it giving an excellent view of the cave wall. "For a bit of a breeze. I was looking to change something up in here, anyway." She had informed me seriously. Clearly, she wasn't willing to take any more comments from the Kurodani matriarch on the matter, though I wasn't entirely sure why she was refusing to admit it to me. I also wasn't sure how much breeze you'd even get underground, but Yamame assured me that it would all be fine. Then, she'd promptly sent me off to the village in search of incense. Fortunately, if there was one thing that the village never lacked in, it was arts and crafts. That meant that it took me minutes to find a shop that was selling incense by the bucket load. If only I had brought a bucket. Still, I figured that filling all of the pockets of my coat with bundles of incense sticks would have to do.

On my way back, I'd almost crashed into Nai in the tunnels. "Wah!" She'd cried. "Don't scare me like that!" Personally, I'd thought that I, the big lumbering man with the massive coat, would be easier to spot than the very thin and very slight figure of Nai. "What's that smell?" She had asked with a frown. I'd blinked, my eyes still adjusting to the darkness of the tunnels, then realised that it was probably all of the incense sticks. Even though they'd been bagged up, they were still fairly strong. Curious, I'd asked her what she'd been up to. "Er - I was going to the surface, actually. There's a bazaar - Kappa, in the Ravine. They don't like us, but they like money more than they dislike us, so..."

Yamame had filled me in on what had happened when she'd gone to meet her sisters, so I'd already had a suspicion that it was about woodworking. Asking her, she'd been surprised. "How'd you know that!?" She'd jumped back slightly then, looking at me suspiciously, until I reminded her that her big sister had told me. "Oh, um...Right. Yeah..." She'd trailed off, fidgeting slightly. Finally, she'd found the courage to ask the question that had clearly been weighing on her. "How did - Um, I mean, how was...Our mother?" Intense, I'd replied after a moment's thought, but in the end, she'd given us her blessings. "Oh...That's good. Big Sister looked really worried about it before...Actually, they all did. I don't think our mum is that bad..." Well, I'd replied with a shrug, I supposed it was something that you couldn't quite understand until it happened to you. Maybe it was an age thing. "Uh...Yeah, maybe." Curious, I'd asked a question that had been bugging me. I'd sort of expected that Akiru Kurodani would have spider limbs coming out from her back. "Oh, um...We don't really show them off unless we need to." Nai had replied, scratching her head. "I mean, we all have them, but...Maybe she was trying not to scare you?" That was a curious thought. She'd seemed fairly intent on scaring me in other ways. Nai blinked twice, then shook her head. "Sorry, er, I'd better get going." Nodding, I stepped to the side and wished her a safe trip. "Um, yeah. thanks." She awkwardly nodded and disappeared toward the surface.

I hadn't even known that Nai made surface trips on her own. I supposed that with everything else that had been happening, I hadn't really spoken to her much. Not since I'd seen her while she'd been working on the Hot Springs, anyway. Shaking my head, I 'd made it back to Yamame in time to find her hard at work on her impromptu house extensions. In the end, it had taken her several days, during which my job had mostly been to pass her whatever tools she needed. I'd not really internalised that she was just as capable in the building department as she was in the clothing department, mainly because she'd not been all that involved in the Hot Springs project, and I hadn't actually seen her working on anything before that.

[Anonymous No.]

Either way, she worked fast, and she worked for a long time. My other job became massaging her shoulders when she was done, which usually had her fall right to sleep. And in a mere few days, she was finished, like there had always been a window there. She'd promptly pulled a curtain over it and informed me that we would be testing it out.

Which was fun.

All in all, time had passed without us really realizing it. Suddenly, it was nearly March, and here we were, at the gates of the Palace of the Earth Spirits. "You know..." Yamame said, rubbing her chin in thought, "Wasn't me bringing you here sort of like our first date?" I thought about it, then asked if winding up writhing on the floor screaming from uncovering traumatic memories was romantic enough to be a first date. "Well...Okay, maybe not that bit, but the rest? I think the rest was pretty good." Apart from me having to keep my head down because I was terrified of an oni punching it clean off, I supposed. "Thinking about it like that definitely won't help!" My spider placed her hands on her hips, and I raised mine in surrender. Yes, I finally said. It was essentially our first date, but I thought that some of the later ones had turned out a little better. Yamame rolled her eyes, then turned back to the gate. "Well...Where are they?" She muttered, giving the gate an experimental rattle. "Surely someone can see us, right?" Maybe they were busy, I ventured.

"Doing what? Satori barely comes outside because so many people aren't fans of her, and her pets do work either inside there, or past there." Yamame peered through a gap in the gate. "Maybe it's the kasha watching us. Isn't she still mad at you?" For reasons that I thought were a little unreasonable, I replied. "Maybe so, but..." She trailed off. we were silent for a few moments. "Did you know that your chin is getting a little...Prickly?" She suddenly asked. I blinked and then ran a hand across the offending part of my face. Maybe a little, I replied. "Do you humans...Do something about that? It's like I'm trying to kiss sandpaper." I sighed and told her that I would make sure to shave. I didn't grow facial hair very fast, anyway. Probably why it hadn't been a problem up until now. "Er...Right. I mean, I'm not going to stop kissing you, though." That was a relief. I'd been terrified that I'd have to get through the day without my daily minimum of spider smooches. "You're just hilarious, aren't you?" Yamame drawled, stepping over to plant a chaste kiss on my lips. "There, that's one." I thought that had been at least the fourth today, actually.

"Wow, I didn't realise Big Sis was having her friends over today!" The gate swung open as I leaned against it, sending me stumbling into the grounds. Frowning, I turned back and asked Yamame if the gate had been unlocked the entire time. "That was me! I saw you from the window! That one, on the second floor!"

"Er...I didn't think it was. I rattled it, right? Huh. Maybe it just wasn't locked very well." Yamame frowned and stepped through after me. "Well...Um, I guess we should just go and knock. I mean, if they are busy, at least they can kick us out then."

It sounded like a good enough plan to me, so we began to head up the winding cobblestone path leading to the front doors. "Oh, no one's busy! Actually, Bis Sis is still eating breakfast, and Orin is cleaning up in the library! I tried telling her that you were here..." I wondered where everyone else was. "Orin ignored me! How rude!" Half-jokingly, I asked Yamame if she thought everyone was just ignoring us. "Huh? But I'm right here, though...Oh, you're ignoring me too? That's mean!"

"Hmm..." Yamame hummed. "No, I don't think so. I mean, Satori and Okuu wouldn't ignore either of us, and Orin would only ignore you, right? So, surely someone would answer the door for us." She spent a few more moments in thought as we got closer to the doors. "Maybe they're all having breakfast?" What time was it? "Uh..." Yamame thought for a moment, then started mumbling under her breath for the rest of the time it took to get to the door. "...A little after the Hour of the Dragon?" I nodded. That seemed about the right time for breakfast. "Let's just knock now. At least if they tell us to go away, we won't have been standing around." Agreeing, I raised a fist and rapped my knuckles against the massive, imposing door. And then, there was silence.

"Wow, I forgot how big the door was..." I looked over at Yamame and asked her how big she thought the door was. She told me that it was big enough to make a Yama feel important. "Ooh...Wait, I can hear footsteps! I wonder if it's Big Sis?"

[Anonymous No.]

I heard the clicking sound of the door unlocked, then, and I looked forward to see that the door was sliding open, the noise and image very imposing, which I supposed was what the Ministry of Right and Wrong would have wanted. I'd not really been poised to take in these details on my last visit. Then, the fiery hair of Rin Kaenbyou poked out from the gap between the doors. She caught sight of Yamame first, a feline grin coming onto her face, but then caught sight of me and had it wiped right off. "Our vaunted Lady Kurodani graces us with her presence." She murmured, pushing the door open the rest of the way. "It has been too long."

"And me! I'm here too, Orin! Can't you see me?" I rolled my eyes at the continued slights from the kasha. "Okay, I'll just head right in, then!"

Orin shifted herself just slightly to the side seemingly at random, then placed her hands behind her back. "By what great pleasure does Lady Kurodani grace our halls?" She asked, tilting her head slightly. I tried saying that I was there to see her master but was summarily ignored. Frowning, I muttered under my breath that I'd thought that Satori had told Orin to tone down her hatred. This got me my first look from Orin. It was not a good look.

"Both of us," Yamame poked me in the side before tapping a finger against herself, "Wanted to seek audience with your master. Is she busy?" I didn't think she would be. In fact, she was probably eating breakfast.

"Lady Satori is...Presently occupied." The kasha responded, as if she was choosing her words carefully. "Though we shall never turn down a visit from one such as Lady Kurodani." I blinked, looking over at Yamame, who glanced back at me with a neutral expression. "Come, come. We shall make you comfortable until Lady Satori is available." She turned, her tails swishing, and retreated into the house.

Stepping in after her, I whispered to Yamame, asking her just what she'd done to get such a level of respect. "Er...I - uh, well...You know how I helped with the Ancient City's initial construction? That included some of the Palace of the Earth Spirits. It was a real mess when the Ministry of Right and Wrong cleared out, since they didn't bother to pack anything up." Thinking about it a little more, Yamame gently bit her bottom lip for a moment. "I think she says 'our Kurodani' because I was the one who did most of the helping out back then. I, er, started working on that sort of stuff younger than my sisters did." She looked at Orin again, confused. "Wait, you're doing that funny talking thing again? You did that when we first came here, too."

Orin's tails swished, but she didn't look back. "Our Lady Kurodani is to be afforded every courtesy, as per Lady Satori's command...And Lady Koishi's command, before her incident." I wondered where Koishi Komeiji was, and what she was up to. I knew that she'd closed her third eye, so I assumed it was related to that. Inside the entrance hall of the Palace, I could see the massive stained-glass window that represented Satori and Koishi Komeiji. Satori, the recluse who remained sequestered in the Palace of the Earth Spirits, and Koishi, the strange, carefree one who had stolen my T-shirts. I wondered if Okuu was here, too. Knowing that Orin would ignore me, I got Yamame to ask the question instead. "Ah, Okuu remains hard at work on the reactor. My apologies, our Lady Kurodani, for she is not to be disturbed." That was a bit of a shame, but I supposed that work was work. Continuing on, Orin led us through the halls of the ground floor, rather than up the stairs as we had done last time. I wasn't so nervous on this occasion, but I still wished for a little more light. The otherworldly lighting courtesy of the stained-glass windows casting their patterns of colour across the floor and walls was dramatic, but I couldn't imagine living in it.

"So, Satori's busy, Okuu is busy, and you're...What, exactly?" Yamame asked, her arms crossed as we followed on behind Orin. She was setting a somewhat punishing pace by my estimation. "Are you ever going to acknowledge his existence?" She asked curiously.

Orin's ears - The feline ones - pricked up. "My apologies. This humble kasha shall endeavour to correct this oversight." That seemed like a fancy way of saying that she'd maybe try not ignoring me without actually committing to it. "The Palace of the Earth Spirits requires constant care, our Lady Kurodani, as you undoubtedly remember. The library alone..." She trailed off as she led us to a large set of doors. I heard footsteps behind me, but when I looked, it was only to see a regular cat wandering past.

"Ooh, she's taking you to the parlour? It's nice in there!" I didn't think the cat could have produced those footsteps, though. I was probably paranoid. Especially since the last big mansion I'd been in was Miss Yuuka's. Her warnings were enough to set the mind on edge, but the giggling and breathing... "C'mon, Orin, open up! I wanna get the best seat!"

[Anonymous No.]

Orin pushed open the doors and stepped aside, one hand on her waist in a slight bow and the other indicating that we should head inside. Yamame stepped in first, and I followed before having to abruptly throw my hands in front of me to catch the door when Orin just so happened to stop holding it open as I got there. I looked over at her, and she pointedly stared at me as if she was staring through me. Sighing, I pushed the door back open and stepped through, holding it open for Orin after me. No sign of a thank you, as expected.

Inside, the Palace began to shed some of the otherworldliness that it showed in the hallways, replacing the strange lighting with much warmer lamps and rich red carpets. The parlour consisted of multiple couches and single seats arranged around the room, with two opposite each other by an old-looking table. "If you would wait here, my Lady Satori shall be with you soon." The kasha said with a light bow, disappearing through a set of doors on the other side of the room.

We were left alone. "I can't help but feel like she has something against you." Yamame said dryly, and I snorted. What tipped her off? "Well, the refusal to acknowledge your existence was one thing." She shrugged. "I guess we'll just have to wait. Where should we sit?" I surveyed the room, wandering over to a chair from which I could see both the doors we'd entered from and the door that Orin had left through.

"Hey! This is my seat! Wait, don't sit on me again! You look like you'd be really heavy now. You were already heavy then!" I thought for a moment, then decided that a single chair wasn't really the right thing, so I beckoned Yamame over to the couch next to the table instead. "Good!"

"Here?" Yamame asked. I nodded, since it meant Satori would be across the table from us. "Yeah, I suppose that makes sense." She nodded back, taking a seat on the couch. I sat down too, and silence reigned, even if I felt like I was hearing something. "Is there a fly in here?" Yamame asked, frowning. I didn't think this seemed the sort of place to get flies, really. "Hmm...No, I suppose not. The other pets would get them first." She rested her chin on her hand, looking pensive. "You didn't seem very sure about this one." She finally said. "Inviting her." I sighed and sat back against the couch, letting my head fall back to stare at the ornate ceiling. No, I supposed I hadn't. It wasn't easy.

"What isn't?"

"I - Well, plenty of people struggle with Satori." Yamame said, chewing on her little fingernail. "You're still holding a bit of a grudge against her, right? From her unlocking your memories?"

"Big Sis did that? Wow, that's nice of her! Wait, but why would you be holding a grudge, then...?"

It had hurt, I replied with a heavy sigh. And she'd not seemed particularly bothered by the pain. It was just to sate her curiosity. "I know." Yamame replied slowly. "It's - I mean, I get it, I think. But she wanted to be friends, right?"

"She did!? Hooray! Big Sis always acts all superior around people because she thinks that reading minds is really powerful, but it means that no one wants to get closer to her..."

I supposed that I could do my best. I was about to say more when the door that Orin had disappeared through slammed open, and Orin herself stepped back through, a mighty frown on her face. "My - My Lady Satori has requested your presence." She finally said, her voice now very measured. "Please follow me." She turned immediately and stomped back through the door.

"I bet she said that Orin couldn't just leave you in here until she was ready, huh?" I got to my feet and pulled Yamame up so we could rush through the door before Orin disappeared. "I'll come in a bit! Bye for now!" Pushing through the door as it shut, I saw Orin disappear down a hallway to the left.

"Well, she doesn't look too happy." Yamame muttered to me as we jogged after Orin. Turning down the hallway, we caught sight of her waiting at a door on the other end. "How much would you bet that Satori wouldn't let her just leave us in there?" I didn't think it was worth betting on what was almost certainly true, I replied. "Spoilsport." Yamame said, smiling slightly.

At the end of the hallway, Orin opened the door for Yamame and immediately stopped holding the door for me, just as she had before. I ignored it this time and just pushed straight through, emerging in what looked to be a massive dining room. There was a lengthy table, full of polished silverware in the centre of the room, and around it, red carpeted floor. At the edges of the room, there were gargantuan crimson curtains, held by thick ropes to show the large glass windows that let out onto a courtyard lit by the soft glow of several more lamps. The wall behind the table had two doors, which I imagined led to the kitchen, and a raised platform which looked as if it might once have been used for banquets in the past. In the present, there was only one occupied place at the table.

[Anonymous No.]

Satori Komeiji's head rested on her closed fist, one eye squeezed shut while the other stared at us sharply. Her third eye floated beside her, just as focused. In her free hand was a spoon, which she dipped into what looked to be a reddish sort of soup, and raised to her mouth. "Well, now. Here's a curious surprise." She murmured, watching us just as intently. "Orin, do please temper your desire to see him in your cart. It is a trifle distracting, and a macabre thought during breakfast to say the least." Orin's mouth curled into a slight frown. "Well? Must you stand there and stare? Come over here." Satori didn't seem to barter any arguments. "Arguments? I do not, because I am not in the mood for them. A small amount of sleep makes for an unpleasant morning." Sighing, Yamame and I stepped closer, to the other side of the table. "No, not there. Sit down." Satori muttered, her gaze focusing on me. I wondered if she was checking for- "Anger, yes. Grudge, annoyance, etcetera, etcetera. No, you silly human, I'm not your enemy. Much as I never was. You came to me for help initially, did you not?"

I...Had, but even so- "Even so, I unlocked your memories, and that was heinous, and I should be punished." She waved a hand in the air. "And so on and so forth. Sit down." Yamame looked over at me, and I shrugged, then finally pulled out a seat in the middle of the table. Yamame took the one next to me. "There. It's not so hard, is it? My, my, your mind is just whirling. So many thoughts about what I could do to you, and not one of them accurate." I opted not to reply. "No, I would not harm you in my own home, much as I wouldn't harm you in yours. I am aware, thank you very much, that you feel great displeasure toward my actions. I do not need to hear you repeat it in your mind for the duration of this conversation." She paused for a moment. "Orin, would you mind - No, I suppose that would be redundant. Orin, go and fetch two more bowls for our guests. And do not attempt to poison any of them."

"Lady Satori asks that I-" Orin muttered under her breath.

"No, Orin, I am not asking. I am telling you that you are being disrespectful to our guests. Not just the human you despise so much, but his beloved. Yes, you silly little kasha, you are disrespecting Yamame Kurodani in my presence." Orin straightened up, panic flashing through her eyes. Walking very quickly now, she hurried through one of the doors behind Satori. "She'll be fine." Satori replied to the question I hadn't formulated yet. "She's just disappointed that I won't let her do what she wants to you." Begrudgingly, I- "Yes, yes, you're welcome."

"Huh? Why are you sitting so far away? Oh, are you scared of Big Sis?" I gritted my teeth and hoped that Satori wouldn't drag any other memories out of me.

"Memories? Must you always act this way when we meet?" Satori huffed, then took in another spoonful of her soup. "Now, I can see the turmoil in your mind, so I'll cut to the point. You are, I suppose, interrupting my breakfast." She thought for a moment. "Alas, if Koishi wishes for us to be friends, then I shall invite you to my breakfast table." A moment later, Orin emerged from that side door behind Satori, pushing a small trolley on which sat two more bowls of soup, as well as multiple small bowls of fruit. "Ah. There you are, Orin. Do you see how much simpler things can go when you spend less time thinking up elaborate assassination plans?" Satori watched as Orin set a bowl by Yamame and another by me - But slightly further away - before placing the fruit where everyone could easily reach it. Food dispensed, Orin immediately turned to leave, her nose in the air and her ears pricked up. "Thank you, Orin." Satori called to the departing kasha, a slight smile on her face. "She has not poisoned your food, in case you were wondering." The thought had crossed my mind. "She did think about it, though." Wonderful, I mumbled. "Please eat. You are hungry. You are, too, Yamame."
"Um, yes, I suppose so..." Yamame muttered, finally picking up a spoon. "Thank you for your hospitality, Lady Satori."

"Wait, why didn't I get anything? I'm taking that apple!" I reached for some fruit from the bowl but blinked when I found that the apple I'd been going for was gone. I surreptitiously glanced over at Yamame, wondering if she'd stolen it, but she didn't seem to have. What...?

Satori was focused on Yamame. "All the praise I've put on you, and you still refer to me as 'Lady Satori.' Yamame Kurodani, I am requesting that you refer to me by my given name only." She took another sip of her soup, as her third eye squinted slightly more. "Raise your hand, please." Yamame dutifully did so, revealing the ring. "Ah. I wondered what had driven you to my home today. Yes, a wedding. Ah, a proposal as the sun rose over the Hakurei Shrine. Romantic."

[Anonymous No.]

Satori paused, reaching for a persimmon. Deftly, she sliced off the leaves before cutting the fruit into wedges. "Ah, you're curious as to why I was so informal in our last meeting. Consider the circumstances I was dealing with, and you shall have your answer." A moment's silence... "Quite right."

I looked down at my bowl, then gave up on my attempts to hold myself above it and tried the soup. It was tangy, rich and flavourful with the slightest kick, and it warmed the back of my throat as it went down. In short, it was delicious. "My kasha might hold a grudge just as well as you do, but she cannot predict the future, so she found herself unable to sloppily make food that she knew you would be eating." I supposed that was a relief. "Quite. Now, I do not normally invite guests to my breakfast table, but then, we are friends, are we not?" She watched me for my reaction, and I only scowled a little. "As Koishi would have it."

"I think you're really cool, Big Sis! You should make lots and lots of friends!"

"Ask the question that you would rather not have to ask. It is the only way we can move on." She said to me. "And preferably do it without the sighing." Reigning in my urge to sigh right then, I told Satori the details. Marriage, April fourth, Garden of the Sun, Yuuka said it was fine, etcetera. Or rather, I got one word in. "Ah, I see. You wish to invite me, though, in your heart, you are not sure if you truly want to." It was difficult having it all laid out. "Perhaps it is. Unfortunately, you do not have a choice when you are before me, so you must simply carry on." Satori laid down her spoon and studied me intently. "Well, allow me to ease your conscious. My answer is no."

"No?" Yamame asked, a gentle frown creasing her features. "Are - Are you sure?"

"Well, I'm definitely going. I'll bring Big Sis if I can!" I reached for an orange, only to find that it was gone. That definitely wasn't Yamame, and Satori was too far away. Frowning, I looked across the table at the empty seat. It was - It was empty, wasn't it?

Again, Satori was focused on Yamame. "Quite sure, Yamame. I am hated enough by those in the Old City. Ah, you've assembled quite the guest list already, I see. Your sisters? Hmm...Even discounting the fact that there would be a lot of animosity if I were to attend, I simply do not wish to subject myself to that amount of mental traffic. Your future husband alone can cause me enough problems, let alone adding in the others you're hoping to see." Satori stood, pushing her chair back. Here, I realised that she was not wearing her usual outfit, but a curious sort of silk pyjama that had long, curving lines cut into it, seemingly to facilitate her third eye. "I will, however, congratulate you." She shuffled around the table, the only sound that of her slippers against the carpet, which wasn't much sound at all. Once she reached Yamame, she bowed deeply. "My congratulations, our Lady Kurodani. I hope your future is a happy one." I...Hadn't expected that sort of thing from Satori. "No," She said, looking over at me, "You wouldn't."

"Big Sis, I think he wants you to tell him something too..." I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment. Something...No, it was too fleeting, and I'd lost it again.

"I do hope that you will be happy too, you strange human. Your determination to dislike me is rather impressive, at any rate. Perhaps you need some fresh air." I wasn't sure fresh air was going to erase what I felt was warranted distrust. But still, fresh air from the window that Yamame had installed was rather nice. "Ah - Ah, no. Stop there, thank you." Satori raised a hand, her voice gaining an edge. "I can see where your thoughts are heading. A bedroom, hmm? Yes, I don't need to see more of your fantasies, let alone memories, of Yamame here." She moved around the table, stopping in front of me. "Listen to me. I am happy for the two of you. I hope your wedding will be as wonderful as you hope. I will not be attending it. However...You aren't satisfied." Was I no- "No." Satori raised a hand to run it through her hair. "You're conflicted. However, I am not Eirin Yagokoro and therefore not your therapist, so I will refrain from handling your emotional turmoil. That, as your mind so likes to doggedly remind me, is Yamame's purview."

[Anonymous No.]

I remained silent. "Excellent. Remain silent and my chance of a headache drops immensely. You men still do think too much, but at least I'll only hear it once." What exactly was Satori getting at? "Koishi has befriended you." Satori murmured. "She is my only sister, and I worry for her daily. You feel sympathy for her, though you aren't sure why. She closed her third eye because her heart was too fragile to withstand the pain of the world's hatred." That sounded exceptionally sad. "My sister is trying her best to reawaken her heart. This I do believe." How...Did this relate to- "You are conflicted. You want me to come to the wedding because, for some reason, you believe that Koishi would want this. That it would make her happy."

"You should go, Big Sis! And - Um, I didn't think I was worrying you so much..." There was a vague scraping sound that everyone ignored. But something was happening. Something...Strange.

"However, you should not blindly follow what you believe to be Koishi's wishes. She will come home to me eventually. I would have a difficult time if I were to attend, so do not worry yourself about my refusal. Koishi, if she could see through her third eye, would understand too."

"Um, Big Sis, let me just..." I stared again. It was like...There was something there, but I couldn't see it. It wasn't hidden - But...The corner of my eye. For a split second, I saw it. That same mint green hair. Blueish purple wires connecting her closed third eye. For a split second, I could see Koishi Komeiji, wrapping her arms around her sister. And then, it was gone again. Satori stood alone.

"Koishi...I don't know if she's here right now. Perhaps that's the worst of it. Your mind - It just flashed." This time, it was Satori to squeeze her eyes shut. "An image of her. Koishi, if you are here...Your big sister loves you." I couldn't tell if what I'd seen had been real, but Satori didn't seem to be able to tell either. She drew in a long breath, then turned and padded back to her place at the head of the table. "My apologies. I believe we've gotten a little bit too intense. Allow me to establish some distance." She returned to her seat, her arms shaking slightly as she lowered herself back into her chair.

"Um, so...You definitely don't want to come?" Yamame finally ventured. "Well, um, consider it a standing invitation, I suppose. In case you change your mind." She'd finished her soup. "And - Thank you for the meal."

"You're welcome, Yamame. You too," She said this to me, "Since I can tell you enjoyed it, even if you don't want to admit it. Was there any other business you wished to discuss?" I didn't think so. This had been the crux of the matter. "So it is. Might I make a request of you? Yes? Good. Your...Interviews, with the crow tengu, Aya Shameimaru. Tell her that she should reduce the wordiness of my appearances. I believe her clientele would appreciate it." Confused, I agreed to pass along the message. "My thanks. Now - Ah, Yamame, one last thing - He particularly likes it when you use your...Yes, well, I do not believe I could relate." My eyes widened. She couldn't just reveal that, could she? "Please, if you wished to keep it a secret, you wouldn't have come to see me." Satori snapped her fingers, and Orin reappeared from the doors, looking slightly more composed. In comparison, Yamame and I now looked significantly less composed. Yamame was looking at me with a curious frown, and I was probably blushing heavily. "Orin, please show our guests - No, show...My friends to the door. Preferably before the indecent thoughts filling up our Lady Kurodani's mind send me face first into my soup."

[Anonymous No.]

"As Lady Satori commands." Orin said, her voice steady. "Come, come." And away we went, having not succeeded in our goal of getting Satori to come to the wedding, though we had succeeded in inviting her. Orin didn't seem to hold any thoughts of trying to send me into a bottomless pit or some such nonsense, because she led us straight down a single hallway that came to the entrance before long. "Our Lady Kurodani is always welcome in our home." Orin said to us. "As - As is...Her human." She looked as if the words had cut her throat bloody just coming out. Forcing a smile, I thanked her for her hospitality, bowing deeply. Her eye twitched, and she spun, her nose in the air again.

She stalked away, leaving us at the front door. "I suspect she was supposed to lead us all the way down." Yamame commented. I shrugged and said that I'd just received the most positive interaction I'd ever had with Rin Kaenbyou, so I was happy enough with that. "That's - It looked like she'd have rather cut her head off than say that." After a moment, she was forced to stifle a giggle. "Alright, let's get these doors open..." She pulled, and I pulled, and a moment later, we were through and pulling the doors shut again behind her. Setting off back down the cobblestone path, Yamame finally broke. "Do you - Do you really like it when I use-" Could she not wait until we were home? "Well, it's just...It's not every day that a mind reader confirms something like that." I did, I finally replied. I really liked it when she used her mouth on me. "Even - Even with the biting?" The biting had probably been conditioned into me at this point, and my terror had faded enough that when she did bite me, I didn't feel that same fear. "Wait, so...Especially the biting?" On the neck, in particular. "I...See..." She looked deep in thought. "Well, it's a good thing we left when we did. If you'd told me that in there, I might have burnt Satori's brains out with the things I'm thinking now."

That didn't sound so good for me, I remarked as I pulled open the gates to the Old City. "Oh, I'm sure it'll be fine. I'll make sure you get plenty of water." Ah. Well, that was all my problems solved. Well, except for all the less immediate problems. Idly, as we got ready to trek back across the Old City, I wondered if I should bring Kisami with me to ask for that favour from the Horismriver Ensemble.

It did seem like her sort of thing.

[Anonymous No.]

Man, you went all out tonight, it's nice to see a conclusion for Satori, as little as she showed up she was kind of a crucial character.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46090674
>My sister is trying her best to reawaken her heart
Wait is she actually?

[Anonymous No.]

yeah this chapter was absolutely excellent, my compliments to the writefriend! though I do think Anon was laying on the mistrust pretty thick there. resentment I totally understand, but it was pretty clear that she wasn't gonna yank out any more memories out of him for kicks, especially with his wifey attached to his arm. kinda like Eirin and her research. but maybe that's just how trauma works.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46091879
Satori is coping.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46091879
it's mentioned in her SA profile, but isn't really brought up past that.
>At her destination, the shrine atop the mountain, she happened to meet a human. Her meeting with this stranger changed her mental state ever so slightly.
>She thought, how amazing it is to meet such an interesting person, and wanted to know more about her. For the first time, she regretted having closed her third eye.


　>I'll start by inviting her underground to the Palace of the Earth Spirits.
　>I wonder what kind of fight she had with my sister, Okuu, and Orin.
　>I wonder what kind of youkai she's fought with.
　>I want to hear her endless stories.


>When she thought this, Koishi felt the lid of her third eye begin to shift a little.
Satori probably shouldn't actually know, but there's clearly some subconscious messing about going on here, because they all sort of knew things on a subconscious level since koishi was there and telling them, like anon thinking that satori was still eating breakfast since koishi had already said so even though he didn't notice her
so I guess satori has just internalised that sort of thing over time.

[Anonymous No.]

I thought anyone that knew Koishi before the accident could remember her just fine.

[Anonymous No.]

"Commissions!" I heard Yamame yell from her workshop while I was elbow-deep in washing up the dishes from breakfast - Served late, as was the usual for us. Curious, I shouted the word back to her as a question, then wiped my arms dry and pulled my shirt - A crisp white, made with what Yamame referred to as her finest silk - sleeves back down to my wrists. I was doing the buttons back up when Yamame's head suddenly appeared from the ledge of her workshop, her hair hanging straight down. "Commissions." She repeated, nodding at me. "Come up here, would you?" She promptly disappeared back up to her workshop. I sighed, walked over so that I was directly under the ledge, and then jumped. My hand just caught the edge, and after a moment of precariously swinging from one hand, I managed to catch the ledge with my other hand. Silently thanking Lady Kasen's training regimen, I pulled myself up and got to my feet in Yamame's workshop.

Things had undergone a bit of a redesign up here. For several months, most surfaces had been covered in garments, and the whole place had essentially been relegated to standing room only, unless you were Yamame, then you got to sit in the chair and do the actual work. If you were me, or one of her sisters from time to time, you got to awkwardly stand nearby and hand her whatever she needed. However, following the new year and the whirlwind of both wedding preparations and Yamame's own work, the mess of clothing had slowly shrunk, some things put away and some things taken apart for raw materials again.

Thus, as I stood up, the room was practically bare. This didn't mean that much in the grand scheme of things, but it was easier to move around, at least. It was bright, though, so I reached out to the control on the wall and turned the lighting down, just a fraction. There, stood in front of her massive desk, was Yamame, spreading her arms wide. "What do you think?" She asked cheerily. Blankly, I said that it was definitely a room. She frowned. "What are you, a fairy?" I looked down at myself, then shrugged. Not the last time I checked. "No, I meant - Okay, fine, you - You weasel." Weasel? "I was getting a little bit tired of snake." She replied with a shrug.

Yamame swept an arm back to her desk, which I realised was not entirely empty. Instead, there were multiple boxes spread across it. "Commissions, like I said. Done and dusted, literally in this case." Why were they even getting dusty? "Well, they've been sat here for the better part of a month, so..." Wouldn't that make their commissioners a little upset? "It might have, but I always overestimate how long I'll need on jobs, so they end up all surprised and cheerful when I show up in half the time."

More to the point, why hadn't she taken any of them? It wasn't like we were busy all of the time. "Er..." She trailed off, then shrugged. "It's felt pretty busy to me?" I stared. "Okay, fine, it's so bloody cold outside that I'd rather let them think I took slightly longer so that I don't have to go into that frigid hell!" There, that was more like it. "Shut up!" Yamame told me, hands on her hips. "Look - Getting to the point, you were going to the Shrine today, weren't you?"

I nodded. Another week, another visit to the Shrine for my interview with Shameimaru.

Finally, at least three weeks into our interviews, she had knocked on Yamame's door, her head bowed. I'd thought that she was taking things seriously, but on second thought, I thought that she was actually just very wary of Yamame, which again made me wonder just how bad of an illness Yamame had given her. Humbly, she had asked Yamame for permission to include her in what was looking to be an involved book at this point. My spider had looked slightly conflicted between being frosty toward her or not, which had manifested in a slightly awkward conversation. The culmination, however, was that Yamame had agreed, and after that, Shameimaru had really begun to ramp up her questioning during her interviews. She'd also started asking me if Yamame would come with me.

I'd promised to ask her, but the weather was making it less likely, at least until the end of Winter reared its head. It was hard enough convincing Yamame to leave the caves at all, let alone to go and get interviewed by a tengu. "Well, I like the caves." She'd said to me after one such attempt. "It's cosy in here. The surface is harder, and the sun's too bright." I couldn't exactly tell her she was wrong, given how much more experience she had than me, so I'd just smiled and nodded, then left the subject alone for a bit.

[Anonymous No.]

"You're, er...Staring." Yamame said, snapping her fingers in front of my face. I blinked, then realised that, no, I wasn't currently somewhere in the past. I was in the present, with Yamame showing me all of her boxed-up commissions. Yamame narrowed her eyes at me. "...Mouth?" She asked slowly. Since our visit to Satori, she'd been asking me what exactly I'd been staring at whenever she caught me. It had been her mouth more than once, but not a lot more. I shook my head. Hair, I replied. "What - What's wrong with my hair? Is it sticking up somewhere?" Nothing, I just...Quite liked seeing it bouncy and loose. "...Does anyone ever tell you how strange you are?" Most people, I replied with a shrug. Yamame shook her head. "Look - Back to the point..." She slapped her hand down on her desk a few times. "Commissions, done, need delivering - You get the picture, I'm sure." I cast an eye over the multiple packages. I couldn't exactly do all of them. "No, I didn't think so...Here, this is the one for Merlin Prismriver." She lifted a box, spun on the tip of her toe without losing her balance, and then passed it over to me. Idly, I thought to myself that it was a very good thing I'd fallen in love with a seamstress and not, say, a blacksmith. At least that meant that the packages she made me deliver for her were typically light. I couldn't imagine carrying the sort of thing that someone like Kogasa was likely to forge around. "Weren't you going to see them?"

I nodded. I'd been planning to see the Horismriver Ensemble as soon as we'd finished coming back from the Palace of the Earth Spirits, but various things, as expected, had gotten in the way. Thus, it was a day or two later that the idea had worked its way back around. "So - I mean, if you're out anyway - You could go to the Shrine, then take the package to their mansion afterward." It was a perfectly fine plan, I replied, experimentally lifting the package up and down to gauge the weight, and I would do it, but... "But? How am I supposed to know what you mean if you don't tell me?" But, I continued, eyeing Yamame, I'd wanted to bring Ki along to the mansion. Seeing as she loved them so much, I thought that bringing her along would be a nice thing to do. "Ki's pretty skittish, though." Yamame pointed out, wandering over to her favourite - And only - comfortable chair and sinking down into it.

"Are you...Sure you should bring her there? Didn't you, er..." Get half my body crushed there, I finished for her. Yes, I remembered. Fortunately, Ki did not weigh as much as a living jizo statue, and she'd already crashed into me at full speed before, so I had a feeling I'd be fine.

"So...So strange." Yamame breathed, shaking her head despite the slightly amused smile crossing her face. "Well, I haven't seen Ki since she went off to do the rings, so-" Knock, went the door. Yamame's shoulders dropped in defeat. "...If you say anything to the effect of 'Wow, she's here!' I'll - I'll.." She drew in a breath and stalked past me. "No kisses. For...Two weeks." I turned and frowned. That seemed a little unfair. "It's unfair on me, too!" She almost whined. "So don't do it!" And with a finger pointing at me threateningly, she stepped back and hopped off of the workshop level.

I hadn't really been planning to do it, anyway.

"Yams!" To the surprise of neither of us, it was indeed Kisami at the door. "Nai came to visit me and said that your visit with our mother went okay! Tell me, now!" I peered over the edge of the workshop to see that Ki had her hands gripped tightly around Yamame's shoulders and she was almost shaking her. "Did she do anything weird? I had to help pick her outfit, you know, so-"

My spider had been attempting to get a word in edgewise, but finally chose the much more simple option of just forcing Kisami back. "Ki! It's fine! Relax! And - Don't worry, I'm sure you'll get all the details." Yamame looked up at me. "Well, here she is." She said, indicating Kisami with a hand. I supposed it was better to get things moving quickly, so I jumped down from the upper level, landing precariously close to Yamame. She grabbed me by my shirt's collar to steady me.

"Oh, well - Um, yes - Here I am." Kisami replied, scratching her head. "Sorry, what am I here for? I mean, I know what I'm here for, but you two seem to think I'm here for something else." She'd clearly come straight from her own workshop. There was a slight smudge of something or other on her face, and her hair was even more wild than usual, like she'd been constantly pushing it out of the way in order to work. Her overalls were still tied around her waist, but she'd switched from one of her usual navel-exposing shirts to a somewhat tight, black T-shirt that looked like it might have actually been from Lady Hecatia's clothing line if the giant blood splatter on the left shoulder and the fact that it was emblazoned with 'Hell of a Good Time' with a little heart replacing the 'I' in 'Time' was any indication.

[Anonymous No.]

I cast a glance over at Yamame. She looked at me, then looked at the shirt, then blinked. "Oh, it's - Er, one of the first thing I tried making for Miss Hecatia. We weren't really sure about the design, so I just gave it to Ki...But I didn't think she'd start using it as work clothes."

Kisami laughed slightly and scratched her head. "W-Well, what can I say? I needed something that would cover my stomach too, and it was really comfortable. Hides any polish stains, too!"

"No, it's fine, Ki..." Yamame shook her head. "I mean, don't let Miss Hecatia see it, I guess." For a moment, silence reigned until Ki suddenly took in a sharp breath.

"Oh, right! That's why I'm here!" She reached into a pocket and then frowned and reached into the other one, before finally pulling out a small box. "Finished them just this morning!" She said cheerfully, delicately opening the box.

And there they were. Two rings, secured in the box. It was exactly as I'd thought it would be. They were white gold in colour, with two strips of pure gold running at an angle down the side of the ring, where they crossed with each other. In that tiny, crisscrossing section, there was an even tinier engraved circle. A yin-yang orb. "Oh, Ki..." Yamame breathed, reaching her fingers out before halting, just shy of establishing contact, like she was afraid they would fall apart if she touched them. They shone, like the world itself was radiating out of them. "They're beautiful..." They were absolutely gorgeous, I agreed. The only way I could see it looking better was when it was actually on Yamame's finger.

"W-Well, uh, don't praise me too much yet. I still need to resize them for your fingers. I mean, Yams, yours should fit, since I sized it to be the same as your other ring, but..." She turned toward me, "I wasn't too sure about you." I supposed it was a good thing she'd shown up, then. "Right, so, er - Hang on, I've got it somewhere..." She rummaged around in her pockets once more, withdrawing some string, a strip of gold, a strip of something even shinier than gold, a scrunched-up piece of paper, and finally, a case. "Let me just..." She moved over to the nearest flat surface, then opened up the case to reveal something like twenty rings. "Alright, try these on your ring finger and stop when it's tight enough to keep on." She beckoned me over. "Come on, come on, while I'm in the work zone."

She pushed me to run through a bunch of rings until she found one that seemed to fit. "There, perfect! Alright, I'll take these back, and then I'll get it resized so it's actually going to fit, and that'll be my finest work completed!" Ki smiled, looking very smug about it, though I couldn't help but think that she had the right to, considering how good of a job she'd done.

"Oh!" Yamame said, suddenly remembering that we did actually have some commitments. "Ki, um, sorry, but can you leave the rings here for now? I think there's somewhere you need to be." She poked me in the side, and I blinked. Right. Back on track. Ki, I said. Would you like to come to the Hakurei Shrine? "Ah - Er...the Shrine? Why?" Well, it was less about the Shrine and more about where we would be going after the Shrine. "Oh, I see!" She exclaimed, her face brightening. Silence for three seconds. She shook her head slightly dejectedly. "No, I don't..."

Well, it did involve the Horismriver Ensemble. "Okay." She spoke. Okay? What did she mean? "Yep. I'm in. Whatever it is." That was...Easy. "Don't care. Anything to do with them, and I'm in." That sort of thing seemed very easy to exploit. "I'll deal with that when it comes to it. Alright, Yams, I'll leave the rings with you." She passed the box over to Yamame, who received it so gingerly that it was like she thought it would shatter if she looked at it wrong. After that, Ki turned to me. "Let's go, let's go!" She seemed to be rushing me now, so I hurried and pulled my coat and boots on. "Oh, wait, it's freezing outside." Ki snapped her fingers. "Yams, can I borrow a coat? Pretty please?"

"Er...Yeah." Yamame replied blankly. "Wait, no, your face is all grubby." And off she dragged Ki to the bathroom to clean her up.

So, several minutes later, but still fairly early in the day, they returned. "Have fun in the frozen nightmare land out there." Yamame murmured to me, pulling me down by my coat lapels. One searing hot kiss later, she released me. "Try not to keep me waiting too long." She whispered, a smile on her face. I did something that might have been called nodding, and then we were off to the Shrine, Kisami asking me unceasing questions about what exactly we were doing. My explanation of Shameimaru interviewing me didn't get her very excited, and I knew already that I was going to have an impatient spider on my hands until we finally got going to see the Horismriver Ensemble.

[Anonymous No.]

Fortunately, the interview itself wasn't much to speak of. Shameimaru was pressing through from the start again, now that Yamame had given permission, so I'd tried to bring up Tenshi, only to find out that Shameimaru had already gotten agreements from most of the other key players involved in the Eientei Investigation. Somehow, I'd missed that, and I couldn't imagine how she'd convinced some of them, but her smug smile had told me that asking was not worth the effort. We'd gotten through the events leading up to my meeting with Lady Kasen and the beginning of the Eientei Investigation in earnest on my last few visits, and we were now reaching the part of the story where I'd gone back to Yamame's house after seeing the aftermath of the incident that had occurred in the previous Summer.

I suspected that Ki's incessant tapping of her foot against the floor, her crossed arms and hunched-over figure, and her unblinking stare at Shameimaru had eventually contributed to ending this particular interview early. At least, it seemed like it probably held some blame. Still, with a few words to Reimu - Who'd glanced at Kisami and deemed her an obsessed fanatic, which Kuro the cat had apparently agreed with given the way she was staring at Kisami - We were back on our way out.

Ki, brokering no arguments, had promptly wrapped her arms around me and launched straight into the sky, so I'd sighed and decided to simply hold on for dear life. Clearly, Ki knew exactly where we were going, because it was minutes later that we were touching down in front of the Ruined Mansion that the Prismriver sisters inhabited. I wasn't sure if Raiko Horikawa actually lived here or not, but it didn't seem relevant. "I've - I've never actually been inside..." Kisami suddenly admitted. "It's - Um, what if I embarrass myself? Or - You, or Yamame...?" Shrugging, I told her to just act like herself and she would probably be fine. "That's one of those things that's really easy to say and really hard to actually put into practice."

Well, practice made perfect, I replied, finally moving toward the doors. "Wait, I'm not ready - Oh..." Ki followed me, looking about as flustered as I'd ever seen her. I'd only been inside the Ruined Mansion once, and I'd earned a fast trip to Eientei for it. Still, I knew how things worked. If the sisters were feeling it, they might treat you to a little bit of a haunted house experience. This, I had somewhat hoped wouldn't happen, primarily because I knew that Kisami did not deal with sudden scares very well, which was evident in the way she'd somewhat timidly taken hold of the back of my coat and was sticking very close to me. Sadly, the darkness seemed to indicate that the sisters and Raiko were indeed in the mood for frights. "No, I'm fine..." She told me, looking very much not fine. "Wait, is that...Oh! That's - That's Lyrica's keyboard!" I could hear it in the distance somewhere. Next, from somewhere on the other side of the mansion, I could hear the haunting wail of Lunasa Prismriver's violin. The trumpets of Merlin Prismriver were coming from somewhere that I couldn't figure out at all.

Of course, Raiko Horikawa seemed to be keeping everything in time, the beat of her drum matching what I assumed was the pounding of Kisami's heart. She seemed to somehow match the beat of everything. Tentatively, I called out Raiko's name to try and ask her if we could speak, and what I was instead greeted with was a massive bolt of lightning slamming down to the ground right in front of me. It was enough to startle me, which meant that it was enough to send poor Kisami into a scream and have her pull me backwards at an intense speed. This - Her being a spider youkai - meant that she promptly dragged me into the nearest corner with all the strength that came with it, and I was left, half sitting and half standing, somewhat dazed, with Ki's arms wrapped around my neck and face. Somehow, it was a little less pleasant than it was when Yamame did it.

But then, after a moment of silence, something seemed to change. The beat had stopped, I realised.

The other instruments stopped a moment later, and then I heard footsteps coming down the corridor. Given that Ki's arms were over my eyes, I couldn't see until I'd managed to tap her enough to make her move them. She was breathing very heavily, and given the fact that my head was somewhat painfully shoved into her chest, I could hear her heart pounding. More than I could hear anything else, really. Still, she finally did move her arms a moment later, and I was treated to the sight of the slightly paler red hair of Raiko Horikawa, walking down the hallway toward us.

[Anonymous No.]

For a split second, I saw thunderbolts roll between her fingers, but they stopped a moment later as she got closer. "Seems I owe you another apology." She said, presenting a hand toward me. I groaned and forced out something about it being my fault for not properly considering youkai strength. I'd been so focused on Kisami not being as heavy as Miss Narumi, but not so much on the fact that she was still very strong.

"Here, let me help you up." I reached out and took her hand, and Raiko pulled me up to my feet with only a small grunt of exertion. She was taller than I'd thought. Standing somewhere comparable to Iizunamaru, if I had to guess. Maybe half a head shorter than me. "I just can't seem to win with you, can I?" She shook her head, shoulder-length hair bouncing with the motion. Sighing, she stepped around me and crouched down. "Miss Kurodani, am I right? We spoke before, once." She asked, an easy-going smile on her face.
"U-Um, yes - I mean, Kisami. Um, Kisami Kurodani." Kisami mumbled, looking about as star-struck as it was possible for a person to be.

"Right. Kisami Kurodani, I'm sorry for startling you like that." Raiko reached a hand out toward Kisami, who stared like it was...Honestly, I wasn't sure what a good comparison was. "Let me help you up." Raiko said, flexing her hand slightly. Kisami didn't seem mentally prepared to take it, so I was forced to nudge her shoe with my foot, and then give her a significant look. Finally, she reached out a shaking hand, which Raiko took hold of and pulled her up by. Ki, being lighter than me, stumbled forward a little after she was upright, and Raiko was forced to steady her with her free hand. This made Ki squeak, and I had to resist rolling my eyes. I'd known that she was...To put it charitably, obsessed with the Horismriver Ensemble, but even so, she was practically non-functioning. Raiko looked back at me over her shoulder and mouthed a question. "Is she alright?" I looked over at Ki, then back at Raiko, and mouthed back that she was probably star-struck. Raiko blinked, nodded, and turned back. "Miss Kurodani - May I call you Kisami?" Kisami had yet to let go of her hand.

"Um, I - Er, yes. Um, Ki for short, if - If you'd like." Kisami stammered. Clearly, the plan of having her act like herself was not panning out.

"Well then, Ki. You look like you could do with somewhere to sit down. Would you like to come up to our studio?" Raiko turned back to me, "You too, of course. Sounds like there's something you want to talk to us about." She raised her hand, which still gripped Kisami's hand tightly. "Plus, I've gotta apologise for scaring the pair of you." There was a slight noise I could hear, and I blinked when I caught it. Raiko's middle finger was tapping against Ki's hand, keeping to a perfect rhythm. Raiko didn't even seem aware of it, but Ki definitely was. "Well, Ki, might I trouble you for my hand back?" Ki released her like she'd been burnt, then stammered some sort of apology. "Alright, come on. That's enough scares for one day." She paused, then shouted. "Merlin! Lunasa! Lyrica! Studio!"

"You're no fun, Raiko!" A voice yelled back, coming from somewhere in the distance. I felt Merlin's name hit me, and I turned, sighing in relief as I found Yamame's commission box on the floor, slightly crumpled, but not damaged. I scooped it up, then turned to follow Raiko, who was escorting Kisami. The poor spider youkai looked like she was about to pass out, either from fright, or from the fact that Raiko was escorting her.

Up the stairs, through some doors, jump over the hole in the floor, nearly fall in the trick hole in the floor, get saved by Kisami, save Kisami when her brain stops working because Raiko had complimented her for saving me, and finally through a door that looked significantly less abandoned. The studio of the Horismriver ensemble was a clean space and looked plenty comfortable. A few wide couches...And that was about all I recognised. The walls were lined with...Something, and when I experimentally pushed my hand against it, it felt soft and gave slightly to my touch before springing back. "Insulation." Raiko explained as she pushed Ki over to a seat on the couch. "Keeps the sound in a little better. New addition, actually. Got the idea from my guy in the Outside World." She seemed to have just dropped a lot of things on me at once. "Yeah, sorry about that. It's not that important. Hey, what's that package you've got?"

[Anonymous No.]

"Mine!" I heard a voice shout, before something vaguely blueish-pinkish shot through the doors and landed in front of me, coalescing into Merlin Prismriver. "That's gotta be it, right?" She said, looking quite excited. A moment later, her trumpet joined her, floating somewhere near her back. "You're with Yamame Kurodani, right?" Right, I replied. Package for Merlin Prismriver. "Thank you very much!" She said cheerfully, taking the package as I offered it. "Give me a minute. I'll get the payment." And with that, she was off again.

"I think I know what that was." Another voice said, this one forming into Lyrica Prismriver, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. "Lunasa?"

"Definitely." And leaning against the couch that Ki was sitting on, there was Lunasa Prismriver. "Solo outfits, right? She's been smug about something to do with it for weeks." I supposed I'd probably been expecting too much to think that three poltergeists would show up in a normal fashion, so I focused on Ki instead. She was sitting stock-still, her hands on her knees and balled up. She looked like she was terrified of saying the wrong thing.

"Miss Ki?" Raiko murmured, waving a hand in front of her face. "Anything?" Ki definitely wasn't out of it. In fact, she seemed to be very closely focused. "Well, she'll probably be fine. Now..." Raiko got up from where she'd been crouched in front of Kisami and spun to face me. The action sent her tie flying over her shoulder, and she flicked it back down without a word. "You wanted to speak to me?" To - I suppose I'd needed to speak to all four of them. "This is about that favour we owe you, huh? Well - I guess we sort of owe you another one now, since we scared Miss Ki over there too much."

Lyrica Prismriver cleared her throat. "Think that was all you, Raiko. We really need to tone down those theatrics."

"What!?" I heard Merlin shout before she shot back through the doors. "Tone down the theatrics!? Not a chance!" She paused, spun in almost a full circle before spotting me, then shot over in front of me. "Here y'are!" She all but shouted, dropping an envelope of money into my hand. "Could you thank Yamame for me, please?" I nodded and promised to pass it along before slipping the envelope into my coat. She was even more intense than Ki could be.

Ki was definitely not intense right now, so I sighed and handled the introductions. "Oh, I remember you." Lyrica said, pushing off of the wall. "You were at the Shrine, right? New Year. Came around back before we started and stood front row right up to the end? Nice to meet you properly. Lyrica, but I suppose you don't need the reminder."

"U-Um, hi..." Kisami finally managed to get out. This, I thought, was turning into a disaster, so once I'd caught Ki's attention, I told her that I would be telling Yamame if she couldn't keep herself together. Her eyes widened just slightly at that, and she cleared her throat and allowed herself to relax slightly. "S-Sorry, um, hi. Kisami Kurodani." She pointed a finger at herself. "I'm, uh, Yamame's sister, actually." Merlin looked surprised at that, coming in closer. Lunasa followed, looking just a little curious.

Thus, all of the Horismriver Ensemble was now standing around the couch, so I headed over too. Raiko turned to me while Ki was engaged in a conversation with Merlin about what she did in the Underground I sort of wished that I'd brought the rings with me, now. It would have been a great example. "Looks like she's doing better." She murmured to me, winking one of her vibrant red eyes. "Well - I'll handle the conversation and run it through to them, later. Still, I think I've got an idea of what you're after." She ran a hand through her hair, a slight smirk on her face. "That girl - The one I saw Miss Ki back there with. You said she was yours, didn't you?" I nodded. Raiko gave me a slight grin, tapping her foot against the floor absentmindedly. "Care to explain further?" I was marrying her, I replied clearly. "Oh-ho! Well, my congratulations. Sounds like a pretty big deal." She crossed her arms and switched the foot she was tapping against the floor. "Let me guess, then. Our favour? A performance." That's what I'd had in mind. Having the Horismriver Ensemble perform at the wedding would be pretty spectacular, I thought. "When's this whole thing planned for?" Raiko asked. It had sort of become a rehearsed thing at this point, so I ran through the details quickly. "April fourth...Hmm..." She hummed something I didn't recognize, then spun, heading across the room toward Lunasa, her hand moving like she was conducting something. "Oh, Lunasa? We've not got anything booked for April, do we?"

Lunasa, who'd been in the middle of asking Kisami about her hair, looked up. "Er...No - Wait, yes. Late April. They want us up in the Netherworld again. Doesn't sound like a huge deal, but...Who knows. What's up?"

[Anonymous No.]

Raiko spun back toward me, landing in a striking pose for a moment. "Well, well, well. Looking good for you, huh? Seems that we're free then." I sighed in relief. "Good thing, too, because a wedding between a human and a youkai? Ooh, that's going to get lots of eyes. And lots of eyes? Well, that means lots of people who might want to hire us. And that," She was practically kicking her foot against the floor now, "Means...Payday!" She said, throwing her arms out wide and her head up to the ceiling.

For a moment, there was silence, and it was only broken by a deflating sort of trumpet sound coming from Merlin's instrument. "Bit overdramatic, buddy." Merlin muttered under her breath.

"Um, I thought it was kind of cool, maybe..." Ki mumbled in a very small voice. I shot her a despairing look.

Raiko blinked, then lowered her arms and looked back at me. "Why, thank you, Miss Ki. Well, I'll get this lot to appreciate a bit of drama eventually. Anyway, my point is..." She looked over her shoulder. "How do you guys feel about playing for a wedding?"

"I think we're fine playing anything, Raiko." Lunasa replied. "We're not getting paid for this one, though."

"No, but - I mean, we did kind of get the guy crushed." Lyrics whispered to Lunasa. "I think we can let one gig slide."

"I mean, I was already fine with it. I've even got solo work to look forward to." Merlin was smiling widely. "Ah, can't wait..."

"That, I think, is a yes." Raiko said, turning back to me. "April fourth. Garden of the Sun. We'll blow you and your lovely wife away." I smiled and nodded, then thanked her. "Oh, don't thank me. This is our apology, anyhow. We should be thanking you for forgiving us. What do you think, Miss Ki? Excited? Worried?"

Kisami sat up straighter when Raiko spoke, I realised. She really did just have that effortless charisma, much like Toyosatomimi no Miko did. It had almost drawn me in too, on our first conversation. It was the way she looked at you - Like you were the only person in the room. "Ah - Er, excited!" She said, nodding quickly. "I really like seeing you all perform!"

"Well, then," Raiko said with a smile. "I do believe that's a date!" She clapped her hands together, making Kisami and I jump slightly. "I'd ask you both to celebrate, but we've clearly got our work cut out for us." That was fine, I replied, thanking her for her gracious offer. I was just happy that they could do it.
"Oh boy, can't wait for another of Raiko's all-night jam sessions." Merlin muttered. "Only one breakdown last time; We're making progress!" I wasn't sure if she was being serious, given the smirk on her face. Either way, I didn't want to overstay our welcome, though it looked like all four of them would happily have gone on talking to Ki until she overheated and her head exploded. Actually, that seemed like a pressing reason to leave, so I thanked all four of them again. "Hey, no problem. Remember to thank Yamame for me!" Merlin told me. I nodded and promised that I would.

The others were gracious about it, and I finally went and pulled Ki up from the couch, then paused and looked back at Raiko. Curious, I asked if they'd given Kisami their autographs or something. "Hmm...No, actually. Didn't get a chance. Hey, Lunasa! Pass me that paper over there. Actually, pass me four." Raiko motioned the eldest Prismriver into action. "A signature from each of us. That good for you, Miss Ki?"

Ki, unfortunately, didn't seem capable of real words at the moment.

A number of minutes later, I was carefully avoiding the trick floor in the hallway, then jumping past the actual hole and heading down the stairs, all while dragging an unresponsive Ki along with me. The encounter seemed to have curled her hair even more, which I didn't think was possible. Clutched tightly in her hand were four papers, one from each member of the Ensemble. Finally, I got her outside again, breathing in the fresh air gratefully. "She's so cool..." Ki finally mumbled. I decided not to say anything, but I definitely thought that she sounded exactly like that enamoured fairy that had shakily offered her a drink during the party at the Shrine. Rolling my eyes, I took her arm and tried to keep her moving as we headed back toward the caves.

At least Yamame would be happy, I thought. She'd gotten paid, she'd gotten compliments, and she was about to get her sister, whose current condition would surely make her laugh herself silly.

[Anonymous No.]

Writer anon,
I am currently developing a touhou game and I need someone who can actually write something that makes sense (and likes/understand touhou).
If you're interested, please send an email to "[e-mail]" along with some proof that you're actually the writer anon (something like sending to me image you will use for the next story update before you actually post it would work).
Thanks in advance
- A reader

[Anonymous No.]

>>46105586
dude is trying to steal our writeanon

[Anonymous No.]

Now i want a Raiko route

[Anonymous No.]

>>46105586
gonna be awkward when he gets the email and it's from ZUN

[Anonymous No.]

>>46105586
Thank you for the offer, though I'm barely keeping this thread alive as is, let alone working on other projects. I do hope you find someone, though!
(And if you are ZUN, add Kagerou to the next game.)

[Anonymous No.]

>>46105586
Is it an H game?

[Anonymous No.]

>>46110122
>likes/understand touhou

[Anonymous No.]

Yamame's sisters truly were lifesavers. Once, on one of the occasions that Reimu had come to visit Yamame and me, rather than us going to the Shrine, she'd filled us in on the details. "Yeah - It was, er...Yuru? Yura? Yeah, Yura. She's been up to see me a few times, trying to sort out all of the preparations for this whole thing." Reimu took a long sip of her tea. "She's a bit scattered, though. I snuck around the side to watch when I saw her come up the steps, then turn around and go back down. She did it three times in a row before finally getting to the top."

"Probably scared of you." Yamame said. Or rather, Yamame had to whisper more than anything, because she'd laughed so much at my recounting of Kisami and my visit to the Ruined Mansion that she'd actually lost her voice for a little while. "She talks a big game, but rarely ever comes to the surface because she finds a lot of humans scary." Yamame shrugged. Curiously, I asked her how something like that had happened, since she was so confident every time I saw her. "Honestly? I don't know. I think - Not sure, but I think she might have run afoul of an exterminator years back, and it's coloured a lot of her perceptions since."

"Oh, that'd make sense..." Reimu saw me looking at her curiously. "Wasn't me, honest." She said, raising her hands. "Plenty of would-be exterminators popped up after the Vampire Incident. Obviously, some were slightly more capable than others." Well, at least it wasn't some new revelation that Reimu had injured one of Yamame's sisters in the past. "Oh, er, I probably have, but - You know, that's just my job. It's not anywhere near as bad since the Spell Card Rules came into play."

I looked over at Yamame, who shrugged. "What? Yeah, that's about right. She's beaten me up more than once, too." I felt...A little conflicted about this. "Hey, if you're a youkai in Gensokyo, you just have to expect that sooner or later, the Hakurei Shrine Maiden will beat you up. It's just how it goes, right?"

"Right." Reimu agreed, making me look between the two in exasperation. I supposed it was both a Reimu thing and a Youkai thing, but I hoped that Reimu wouldn't be beating up anyone that I was now very close to any time soon. "Anyway, Yura came up - Seriously timidly - and when I finally managed to get her to say what she wanted, I invited her inside." Well, I thought to myself, spiders were typically pretty skittish, so maybe Yura's reaction made more sense than I thought. "I mean - I knew she was one of your sisters anyway, since she's got the same sort of clothing theme."
"Was she fidgeting?" Yamame asked, returning her own cup of tea to her lap. "Eyes shifting every which way and such?"

"Er...Yeah. Yep, definitely. Once I explained my side of things to her, though, it got a bit better. She's been up a few times since, and I think we're finally getting somewhere with the whole thing." That was good. I didn't know how anything was going to come together otherwise. "Yeah, well, that's why you've got us lot around." Reimu rolled her shoulders and cracked her neck. "Had to go and see Yuuka, too. Well - I had to go and wait around in the village until she showed up, and then get her to bring me back to her house." How had that been? "She's still the same. Still, she was happy to help out once I'd explained things." That was very nice of her. "Yeah, well...I'd expect that she'll rig up something to do just a bit of light bullying. Might not be on you, but...That's her thing, after all." Teasing was the way she'd put it. "Same difference, where she's concerned." Reimu replied with a shrug.

"So - Yura's got things under control?" Yamame asked, taking a sip of her tea. "Has Reiko come to see you too? What about Ki?"

"Reiko...Is she the tall one? All down in front of her eyes? And, er...Kisami did come by, once, but - No, that was with you, when you had the interview session." Reimu said to me, frowning. "Is she supposed to be showing up?" She could probably help, somehow.

"Oh, actually, she's probably busy. She needs to resize your ring, doesn't she?" Yamame turned to me, poking me in the cheek. I pushed her finger away, then nodded. She'd picked the box containing the rings up, still a little out of it when I'd finally gotten her back to Yamame's home. She did recover once Yamame was busy choking on her own laughter, though, and - Still clutching those papers containing the Horismriver Ensemble's signatures like they were the most important thing in her life - Told us that it'd be a few weeks for her to resize the ring. Other work got in the way, she explained. They'd be done before the wedding, she assured us as she'd turned to leave.

"Oh, I meant to ask, actually." Reimu snapped her fingers. "Wedding outfits. What, uh, what are you planning to wear?" I hadn't really thought about that, I realised with some surprise. It was something I really should have done.

[Anonymous No.]

"Um, well - Er..." Yamame trailed off, sparing a glance at me. "Okay, I suppose there's no point hiding it. D'you remember when Ki wanted to speak to me recently? And I wouldn't tell you what she was talking about?" Ah, that had been when Reimu and I had gone to see Marisa and Tenshi. They had all seemed to know what was going on, but I had just figured that it was something about the rings. "We were doing designs for a wedding dress." Yamame admitted, looking a little embarrassed about it. "And - Um, we did a few designs for you, too." She said that part to me, and I felt a smile tugging at my lips. "It's just - We weren't sure what to do with it at first, so I didn't want to say anything until we had some solid ideas." That was fine by me, I replied. I was just happy that she'd told me now, and I knew that whatever she did come up with would be excellent. "Charmer." She murmured, though she did look pleased about it.

"Ah, so - Well, I guess you've got that under control, right? Er, hang on, I just had a thought. Yamame, you're, uh...Not letting Hecatia Lapislazuli help, right?" Oh, that might be a problem. I mean, I liked Lady Hecatia, and I'd even grown to like her fashion sense, but even so...for a wedding? "Er..." Yamame began, her eyes flicking from side to side. "She - Uh, she might have offered. Ki told me to say no." Oh. At least someone had some- "But she did a really good job on that dress I wore at the beginning of the year, so...I may have let her look the ideas over..." I'd barely even heard the last section, so small was her voice by the end.

Reimu let out a long-suffering sigh. "Okay, well...If she has to help, try and keep her influence to a minimum, okay? Last thing I want to see at a wedding is a bunch of people in T-shirts with weird writing on them." I thought that she could actually do a fairly good job with someone tempering her worst design flaws, given Yamame's collaborative dress. Even Komachi's T-shirt was quite nice, in my opinion, not to mention the one that Yamame had given to Kisami. "Oh, and - Uh, maybe...Keep Sanae away from her. That's a large-scale incident waiting to happen."

Ah. She was the 'indolent Shrine Maiden' that Lady Hecatia had referred to, the first time that I'd met her. Well, that did make a surprising amount of sense. She'd even called me a freaky T-shirt buyer, and that was before she'd started calling me Dante, whoever that was. "Oh, er...Right, I asked her about that." Did her explanation make any sense? The one she'd given me at the time certainly hadn't. "Have a guess." Reimu replied dryly, which seemed about as clear an answer as I was going to get. "Something about video games, and - Whatever a truly retro console is - And how she was mad because whatever the new game is didn't come out until after she came to Gensokyo." She stopped speaking then, and after a few seconds, I asked her if she was finished. "Er, she said more about some other game she'd been playing before leaving, but that was about where I stopped understanding any of it, yeah. She kept talking about, uh...'Bell-kah.'" Had Reimu not asked her? "No. The headache really didn't seem worth the effort." I thought about it for a moment, then decided that she was probably right. "Anyway, uh...I didn't tell Sanae about the wedding, or at least, I didn't tell her the specifics. She gets a bit weird about the youkai extermination part of the job." Was that really going to be fine? "Well, she'll definitely find out - I mean, she can see everything from all the way up on the mountain, but I don't think it'll be a problem, no. Or rather, if it is a problem, we'll sort it." I smiled and thanked her.

Yamame drained the rest of her tea cup. "What, uh - What's happening with the actual ceremony, by the way?"

"Oh, well, you know how I spoke to Yuuka?" We nodded. "She agreed to let me do my bit and she'd do the other bit." Reimu paused. "I mean, I have no idea what she's going to say, and it might turn out horribly, but..." But trying to convince her otherwise might be a bit of a lost cause at this point. "Yeah..." Reimu rubbed her head. "Well, she does seem to like you two, so maybe she'll take it seriously. And - Hey, if she does do something weird, we could always just start a big danmaku duel. That's very Gensokyo, anyway." That was true, but I still hoped it wouldn't come to that.

Yamame coughed, then moaned in discomfort and rubbed at her throat. I'd not met anyone who could deal with that sort of thing, though. "I'm fine...Sore throat. Laughed at Ki too much." She grumbled to Reimu, who raised an eyebrow. A thoughtful look suddenly came over her face, and she began tapping her finger against the side of her chair in thought.

[Anonymous No.]

After a moment, she stopped. "Er, I might know someone for that. What time is it?" A quick check confirmed that it was somewhere around the early afternoon. "Oh, that'll be time-consuming..." She sighed. "How badly do you want to sort your throat out?" She asked Yamame.

"Uh..." Yamame blinked. "I mean, I'd like to, but it's not, er...Urgent?" Confusion ruled on her face.

"There's someone I fought once. A god who works for the Ministry of Right and Wrong - She's a gatekeeper between Gensokyo and the Otherworlds like Hell. That was how I met her - The Animal Realm incident." Lady Kasen had explained that one to me while making me row the boat she kept moored up at the base of her senkai. "Niwatarijin. Kutaka Niwatari's her name. Niwatarijin has the ability to heal throat illnesses to some degree, so if you go and see her..." She could probably sort out Yamame's sore throat. "I mean, it's a bit of a trek, but...You'll see Komachi on the way, too, if you haven't invited her yet." That was a good point, and one I'd not considered.

I looked over at Yamame, who looked a bit conflicted with the idea. "It's just - Cold." She grumbled, which was her usual excuse. Curious, I asked if she was okay with inviting Komachi. "Hmm...She did kiss you once, but...Well, I got her back for that. Is she going to be able to come? She's supposed to ferry souls, right?" Another excellent point. "...Did you have an answer, though?" She asked me blankly. No, I replied. I did not. "Wonderful." She muttered, reaching out to flick my hair into my eyes.

"Er, if it helps, it's not actually that cold today. It doesn't seem to be snowing all that much anymore, and Higan's always pretty comfortable." Reimu raised a hand to stop me before I could try and mess with Yamame's hair, too. "It's not that far. We could be back before nightfall." She paused for a second. "Oh, I just had a thought." About? "Kasen. Wedding preparations are getting there, so..." She and Raki might want to give merging a go. "Yeah. I...Really don't know how that's going to go, though..." Well, we'd just have to cross that bridge when we got to it, I supposed. "Good. I hate planning things out like that anyway." She rubbed her forehead. "So? Yamame, fancy a quick trip to the Afterlife?"

I did mutter to her that she had been staying inside for a while. "Yeah, but - Oh, fine. Packages to deliver, anyway." She did poke me in the chest, though. "You're still on the hook for this, though. Snake." What happened to weasel? "Snake fits better today." She almost growled, picking up her teacup and depositing it in the kitchen. What had I even done? "Tempting me out of my warm and comfortable house!" She called from the kitchen. I snagged Reimu's on my way over and dropped my own in with the others. I was happy to deliver her packages, I told Yamame. 'Kurodani courier' had something of a ring to it, anyway. "Yes, yes, I know - And thank you for delivering the one for Merlin. She even threw in a little extra payment. It sounded like she liked it a lot." That was good, though we still had a lot of money thanks to Yuuma Toutetsu's generosity regarding Chiyari staying in my house. Or her lack of understanding when it came to how much money I needed. I wasn't entirely sure.

"You know, if you're going to be Hecatia's representative, you might just end up getting some powers of your own." Reimu commented to me while we listened to Yamame throw coat after coat around upstairs. "No idea what they'd be, though. She's, uh...Greek? Is that right?" She'd mentioned it a few times, I replied. "Yeah, I don't exactly have a handle on any Greek pantheons, sorry." We could always speculate, at least. "Yeah, true...Maybe you'll get the power of outstandingly peculiar fashion sense." Reimu said, elbowing me in the ribs. I poked her in the side. In reply, I said that at the very least, maybe I'd get the ability to fly out of it, which would make things much easier anyway. "Hmm...Yeah, probably. I mean, it'd be pretty underwhelming if you didn't get anything out of it, right?" Right, I muttered. It wasn't going to be until after the wedding, though, so it probably wasn't worth worrying about. "She'll probably have to make you her representative somehow, though. Maybe it's some sort of ancient Greek ritual." Probably horrifyingly painful, I absently mused. "Probably won't even hurt with that peach."

[Anonymous No.]

Small mercies, I supposed. "Oh - I told Yukari. No, wait, I told Chen, who told Ran, who told Yukari, who dropped a note in front of me thanking me for sending the message and also congratulations to you and Yamame." Nice of her...She was definitely going to do something weird, wasn't she? "Oh, you were thinking that too." Reimu chewed on a fingernail as she thought. "I think...You'll probably have something happen at the wedding itself, because you know her name now, and she'll not miss a chance to make a big scene of it." Definitely couldn't wait for that. "But...Honestly, I don't think it'll be the wedding itself that she makes a move at. She'll probably be too conflicted between doing whatever she actually wants to do, and acting extremely dignified so she looks better than everyone else. She loves that sort of thing." Her intense desire to be in control by kidnapping Yamame and me did seem to imply that sort of thing. In that case, what did Reimu think she would do? "Hmm..." She rubbed her chin. "Okay, you remember the Geyser Incident? First time I beat up Yamame, actually." Wonderful. "Oh, relax. She's fine, isn't she? Anyway, Yukari helped out during the incident and the fight I had with Koishi afterward, but then she barged into the Shrine a day later and kidnapped me for, uh...'Decontamination and Treatment for Radiation Sickness' somewhere in the outside world. It was...Weird."

Reimu suddenly threw a hand up to block a coat that Yamame had managed to throw off of the workshop entirely. "Sorry!" Yamame yelled down. "It's not thick enough, but still easy to carry!" And back to throwing coats around she went.

"She's got so many coats..." Reimu mumbled as I took the coat that Yamame had thrown and hung it by the door. "Sorry, er, what was I saying? Oh, right. I think that Yukari will do something like that to you, but maybe with less kidnapping. More like...She'll show up and offer you some sort of trip. Then, if you refuse, she'll get all dramatic about it."

"Okay!" Yamame suddenly called - Or rather, tried to. Her voice wasn't making things easy for her. She appeared, dressed in her usual overalls, though with her black sweater underneath rather than her shirt, and the same coat she'd worn when Yukari kidnapped us to Australia. She was precariously balancing two packages in her arms as she carefully floated down to meet me. "I've got...Mamizou, here, and Narumi, here." I knew that Miss Narumi lived in the Forest of Magic, but I had no idea where this Mamizou lived.

"Oh, er...She sometimes stays at the Myouren Temple. Just take it there." Reimu had picked up her gohei, having placed it against the wall when she entered, and was leaning on it. "Alright, let's...Do you want to do those first?"

"Hmm..." Yamame tried to hum, only to cough. "Er, maybe after." She finally muttered. We stepped out of the house, me wrapping my coat around myself tightly, Reimu pulling her scarf slightly wider to cover her shoulders, and Yamame trying to get the packages into a better position. She finally asked me to help her get both of them under her arms, and from there, we left the caves - Reimu and I having to take a minute to get used to the daylight again - and a moment later, I was dangling from my wrists underneath Reimu as she took to the air. Yamame followed behind us as Reimu brought us around the side of the mountain, and then on a complicated path that seemed to pass through various areas. A few minutes later, though, we were flying over pleasant meadows. Then, I saw it. In the distance. The Sanzu River. The place where deceased souls crossed in order to receive their final judgement. And just before it...

I heard conversation, and when I looked down, I was surprised to see that the long road we'd been following had stalls lining the side, and the murmuring I could hear was the sound of the shopkeepers talking to each other. We floated forward, over what had to be the Children's Limbo, before Reimu came to a stop. I didn't look up. For...Obvious reasons, I thought.

After a moment, I heard her mutter that she'd found something, before she moved lower, near a lone tree on the riverbank. Next to it, I realised, was a tiny rowboat, and it wasn't empty. Finally, Reimu released me, just in time to slam into the ground and groan, rolling over. Yamame was sympathetic, but couldn't actually help due to the packages she was carrying, so I hopped back up myself. Shaking my head to get the dizziness out of the way, I blinked at the sight of Komachi Onozuka's rowboat. It was battered. Ancient, and I felt like I was getting splinters just looking at it. There was no doubt that it was hers, as the TITANIC written on the side confirmed. More to the point, Komachi Onozuka was in the boat, her hands resting behind her head. I'd thought that she was alone, but as I staggered over, she cracked an eye open and said something that I couldn't hear, though I heard the response from someone else, who was hidden behind the tree.

[Anonymous No.]

"Komachi!" Reimu called, stepping forward. "Need to bring Yamame across the river so we can - Oh, you're not alone."

"Definitely not, Miss Hakurei." The voice said. I followed Reimu around so that I could see who she was talking to. There, a woman. Most of the people I'd met lately had been tall, and she was no exception. Her hair was strange, split straight down the middle with one side being white and the other side being black. Each side had its own large horn, red in colour and slightly curving. Was she an oni? No, she had a tail, too. She wore a loose jacket with a cow pattern on it, and underneath it, she wore...A top that would make Kisami envious. It covered her chest, had large frills coming down slightly, and looked to be tied behind her neck. She also wore a pair of shorts, which also had frills. Both items of clothing had black trim, and were yellow in colour. She wasn't barefoot, wearing sandals that were looped around her feet asymmetrically, with a chain linking the sections.

"She's definitely disturbing my beauty sleep, though." Komachi muttered, her eyes sliding shut again. "Isn't that right, Urumi?" She tilted her head toward the woman, who crossed her arms and leaned against the tree.

"Aren't you supposed to be working right now, anyway?" The woman, Urumi, asked Komachi. "I'm looking out for you, it seems." Komachi cracked an eye open to frown at her, then reached into her kimono and pulled out a small notebook, which she flipped open.

"Let's see...Nope, no souls. No unexpected arrivals, either, apart from a certain Shrine Maiden, her brother, and his lover." She finally said, slipping the notebook back into her kimono. "Aren't you supposed to be fishing right now, anyway?" Fishing? I looked at the woman again. True enough, there seemed to be a long rod strapped to her back.

Yamame stepped next to me, frowned at the packages in her arms, and then settled for bumping me with her shoulder instead. "You wanted to learn to fish, didn't you?" Well, yes, but coming all the way to the Sanzu River to do it seemed a little excessive. "Not if you started working for Miss Hecatia and gained the ability to fly." ...Excellent point, I replied, but not too helpful for right now.

Meanwhile, Komachi had looked over to Reimu. "Well? What's so important that you need to defy the natural order and cross the river right this second?" She looked up, tilting her head so that she was looking at me upside-down. "I doubt you're dying any time soon, or Yamame, there. That's - Sort of the point of the Sanzu River, you know?" I shrugged and indicated Reimu so that she could explain.

In the meantime, I was more interested in asking this Urumi about fishing, so I headed around the other side of the tree and cleared my throat. She looked over her shoulder at me, one eyebrow raised. "You need something?" She asked, sounding very uninterested. "I won't drag you under the river, you know." Was that something she was likely to do? "In the old days, sure. Not so much, now." I supposed that was good news for me. So, curious, I asked her if she was a big fisher. "Sure am. Have to be, seeing as I run a fishery and all. You know, if you're trying to cross the Sanzu River early, you should really stop. Go on back that way, and you'll get back to your original world." I thanked her for her advice, though I was with Reimu and wasn't expecting that anything too bad would happen. Instead, I asked her what her fishery was. "Hmm...Well, since I'm not up to much, I'll tell you." I noticed at this point that Yamame had gone around to Reimu's side, probably in an attempt to convince Komachi to let us pass. "If one were to try and cross the Sanzu River without the permission of a Shinigami, they would be attacked. Drowned, dragged under the waves by massive, ancient fish and other creatures. That's what your...Sister, is negotiating for, isn't it?" I supposed so. "Well, I catch those fish. I fish them up and I domesticate them, and then I sell them in Gensokyo. It's quite the challenging activity."

It sounded...Very impressive. Perhaps too impressive for me to try and learn from her, I thought. "Why do you ask?" She hefted the large, stone object that she held in the crook of her arm, and I suddenly realised that it looked somewhat like a baby, made of stone. I told her that I'd been thinking about getting into fishing. "Ah, I see. You want to get into fishing yourself, hmm? Well, far be it from me to turn down someone from my favourite activity. How may I encourage you today?" I...didn't really know where to start. Urumi looked at me curiously. "Well...Hmm, you've got the build for heavy things...Though that's not quite enough to succeed somewhere like the Sanzu River. I'd recommend you stay in Gensokyo for the time being. Perhaps the waters of the Genbu Ravine? I suspect you know the area better than me."

[Anonymous No.]

Perhaps, I shrugged. "Still, I can help in some way." She reached around to her back with her free hand, and withdrew the fishing rod. "Here." She offered it to me. I stared blankly at her. Just like that...? "Just like that." She said, nodding. But - She barely even knew me. "Correct, I don't know you. But, I do know Komachi, and just one look was enough to tell me that she likes you well enough. Plus, you're apparently related to the Hakurei Shrine Maiden, so getting on your bad side seems...Unwise." She shrugged. "Oh, don't think I'm handing you something of great value. I've plenty more fishing rods, and this one just happens to be one that I wasn't getting along with anyhow. Perhaps it'll warm better to you." Blankly, I reached out a shaking hand and took the fishing rod from her, securing it to my back with the strap that she had been using. "You'll need bait, of course, but I'm afraid that I'll have to leave you with just the fishing rod. I'm sure you'll find someone to help you along with the rest." She sized me up. "In fact, once you're more skilled, you could try and come back here. I'd be interested to see if a human like you could learn to fish these waters." She cast a hand behind her, indicating the river. "Ah, I never introduced myself. Urumi Ushizaki." I bowed slightly and introduced myself, then explained who I was in relation to Reimu and Yamame more clearly. "Well now, how interesting. Is this-"

"Oi!" Reimu suddenly shouted, looking over at me. "We're going!" I gave an apologetic goodbye to Urumi and returned to Reimu and Yamame. "You've...Got her fishing rod. How have you - Actually, no let's just move on." Reimu shook her head. "Alright, so Kutaka is at the border with Hell, and Komachi's given us permission to cross the river. That said, her boat isn't built for more than two people at a time, so if you get in, Yamame and I will fly above you."

"Er, hi." Komachi said, waving. "It's not going to kill you, don't worry. You can get in." I had been slightly worried, to be sure, so I nodded with some relief at Komachi's words.

Turning around, I asked Yamame for the packages in her arms. I imagined she'd feel safer if they were in the boat and not at risk of falling into the Sanzu River. She thought for a moment, then nodded and passed them over to me. "Ooh, that's better." She said, her voice still very scratchy and hoarse. "Arms got stiff." She rolled her shoulders and cracked her neck. "Ah..." Holding the packages, I precariously stepped onto the boat and took the other seat, facing Komachi. I decided that I'd best keep my arms from touching the boat, because it did look very...Splintery.

"Ready?" Komachi asked, her scythe in hand. She got to her feet, her sandals making clacking sounds against the wood of the boat. She repeated the question to Reimu and Yamame, who nodded and took to the air. "Alright..." She pushed the boat into the water, where it seemed to wobble precariously before settling. And just like that, I was crossing the Sanzu River in the company of a Shinigami.

Which was a sentence I'd not thought I'd live to see, in the truest sense.

"You'll only get anywhere flying if you've got my permission." Komachi explained, pointing a finger upward toward the figures of Reimu and Yamame, up in the sky. "They'd be flying around in circles until they got tired and either went home or went into the river otherwise." That was a rather morbid thought. "Oh, sure. Especially since you're marrying one of them." I blinked, looking back at her. She grinned, looking quite pleased. "Saw the ring. I should have seen it before, at Kasen's place, but I was in the middle of a horrible fever and I wasn't even sure what was real at that point." ...Ah. "Ah, well...I did get a week off thanks to that, though." She was silent for a moment, the only sound the gentle sound of the water as Komachi steered the boat. Curious, I asked her how long it was going to take. "Who knows...?" She murmured lazily. Blankly, I asked her what she meant. "The distance is different for everyone. It all depends on the sins you carry on your back. Usually, you'd need a fee, too." I...Didn't have any money. I'd left it all at the house. "Yeah, I figured as much. Reimu didn't have any either, the time she crossed the river with me. I'm about the only Shinigami out there that'd agree to this, you know? I'll just have to collect your fee when you die." I was glad to know Komachi, then. Otherwise, this wouldn't have been possible.

[Anonymous No.]

Still, I was planning to disappoint her in regards to the fee for a long, long time. "Heh." She chuckled, pushing the boat onwards. "That's exactly what Reimu said, you know. "The best things in life are friends, huh?" She said, sitting exactly where you are now." It was funny, I thought, hearing about things that Reimu had done that I was doing too. I really couldn't pay, though. "It's fine." Komachi said. I watched the ripples that she made in the water. "Just tell me the story of your proposal on the way back. That'll cover it." She looked at me and grinned again, and despite myself, I grinned back.

I could hear vague chatter between Reimu and Yamame above me, but other than that, the world was still. I couldn't see the shore that we'd come from or the shore on the other side, but Komachi didn't seem worried about it. In fact, it was only minutes later that she spoke up. "Oh?" She raised a hand to her forehead to shield her eyes. "I think I see the shore over there." I looked behind me, in the direction that the boat was going. Oh, she was right. There was a shoreline over there. "Looks like you're still in fairly good standing." Komachi said to me. "Lady Eiki would like that." With a slight thump, the boat hit the other shore. "Go on, then. I've got to say, I've never seen someone cross the Sanzu River...Just to heal a sore throat." It sounded stranger than I'd realised, now that she was saying it out loud. "Well, maybe that's why I find you all so interesting." Komachi said, smiling once more. I thanked her, then dismounted the boat, stepping onto solid ground once more. A moment later, Reimu and Yamame joined me.

"Ugh, it's weird up there. You can't tell what's going on without Komachi as a reference." Reimu told me, shivering. "Alright, let's keep going. I think I know the way from here." I handed the packages back over to Yamame before Reimu grabbed me by the wrists and dragged me into the air again. The other shoreline was a beautiful place. Flowers everywhere, varieties that I couldn't imagine many living people had seen though plenty of dead people probably had. The fields seemed to stretch on into the distance, though the Yama had to judge the souls that crossed the river somewhere near here.

A few moments later, though, the red flowers that I was seeing all around me started to thin out, and I could feel the warmth in the air. Something caught my eye, and I saw a figure jump from a small building below, flying up to meet us. This, I assumed, was Kutaka Niwatari. She was blonde, her hair shining in the omnipresent hazy sun of Higan. There was what seemed to be a large nest on her head, red in colour and with a tiny chicken sitting in it. It was looking between us suspiciously. Kutaka had large wings, fluffy and full of golden feathers, and a long, bushy, feathery tail which trailed from under her dress. Her dress was orange, with a separate white collar and a red bow tied around her neck. Brown boots on her feet, coming halfway up to her knees. "Halt!" She called, stopping in front of us. "Eh? You're...The Hakurei Shrine Maiden. Why are you trying to get into Hell? And - You two..." Kutaka stared between us, narrowing her eyes. "Identify yourselves."

"Reimu Hakurei, her brother, her brother's lover. Listen, we're not going to Hell." Reimu seemed a little impatient by this point. "Yamame's got a sore throat and we want you to fix it."

Kutaka looked incredulous. "You - I'm sorry, can you repeat yourself?" The tiny chick in the red nest scratched its head in confusion. I wondered how much it understood. "Did you just - You crossed the Sanzu River...To heal a sore throat?"

"Yeah," Reimu replied bluntly. Kutaka stared at her, wide-eyed. I wondered if my wrists would just fall off from all the hanging from them I was doing. "Can you do it?" She raised an eyebrow, and Kutaka stammered something. Her voice, I thought, was quite...Musical. She seemed like she'd be an amazing singer. Finally admitting defeat, I called up to Reimu and asked if we could land. "Huh? Oh, er, sure." She lowered me to the ground, Kutaka and Yamame following. I massaged my wrists, hoping that they weren't too sore, since I'd still need to get home after this. "Anyway, like I was saying - Can you do it?"

Kutaka slowly looked from me to Yamame. "Er...I'm supposed to be working, but..." She beckoned Yamame closer, so I took the packages. "How bad is it?"

"I don't think it's that bad..." Yamame replied hoarsely.

[Anonymous No.]

"Ah, so it's like that. Strain from overuse...Ah, no it's more like strain from a short burst of extreme use. Laughing?" Kutaka murmured to herself. "Well, this would be a less boring fact to bring up compared to the ones I heard during the Sanzu Waterfall Incident..." She muttered to herself. I heard it anyway, though I didn't know what she was referring to. "Oh, I'm sorry, I forgot you were listening." How had she forgotten that? She smiled in a way that suggested it was her favourite joke. "Because I'm birdbrained." She told me, lightly rapping her head with her knuckles. I stared at her, unsure how to respond

A moment later, she turned back to Yamame. "Sorry, Miss Yamame, would you please raise your head? Look up at the sky. Ye- Yes, just like that." Very gently, Kutaka pressed the tips of her fingers against Yamame's neck. Reimu and I watched with fascination as the winged girl's hand glowed slightly, and what seemed like, for lack of a better description, light in liquid form began to seep into Yamame's skin. She held her hand there for a moment longer, still murmuring. "Draw out...Yes, just like that. Thank you. Whistle? No, sorry, they aren't crossing." Her free hand unconsciously slid up her dress to clutch at a whistle hanging from her neck. It was white and ornate looking, but she didn't seem like she was inclined to use it. "Just a moment longer..." Kutaka told us quietly. "Just...Drawing out the last...There we are." A moment later, the strange light around her hand faded. "You can lower your head, Miss Yamame."

Yamame blinked, then looked back at her. Curious, I asked her how she felt. "Okay- Ooh." She started to speak, then immediately paused. "Sounds stronger. That's weird...." She muttered. "Sorry, er, I feel much better." She looked back to Kutaka. "Er, thank you very much, Miss Niwatari." Her voice sounded incredibly clear and stronger than it had even before she'd lost it recently. Maybe it had been worn down recently. "Sorry, I, um...Don't have any money on me." She looked over at the packages I was holding. "But - I sew. I'm a seamstress, if you want any work done."

"A seamstress?" Kutaka asked, tilting her head. "Do you have a card I could take? I, ah, may forget otherwise." She did have a card, and after rummaging about in a pocket, she pulled it out.

"I'll do a job for you. Service for a service." Yamame nodded gratefully. "And - Well, thank you again. I didn't realise how much it was bothering me until it was gone."

Reimu, who'd been watching with her gohei over her shoulder, turned to Kutaka. "Any problems I should know about?" She asked sharply. I wondered if that was actually part of her job since it was at the gates of an Otherworld.

"No, but you'd have to ask my boss." Kutaka replied calmly. "I'm sure she can fill you in on any relevant details. Was there anything else? I really do have to get back to work."

"Ugh, no. I'm not going through all of that hassle. Yeah, I think we're done here. Thanks for your help." Reimu slung both of her arms over the gohei and stretched her back, then beckoned me over. "Ready for a fun ride back?" Not at all, I replied. This had been a long trip for a short job. "Yeah, well...Yamame seems pretty pleased about it." That was true, and I was pleased too. "Lovebirds." Reimu muttered. "Alright, let's get going. We've got to go across the Sanzu River again, too. Oh, and Yamame needs to deliver those packages." I looked over at Yamame, who smiled at me and nodded. "And - Er, keep this quest for now..." Reimu leaned in to whisper to me. "Kasen and Raki wanted to talk, and given the wedding preparations..." Ah. I wondered if that really meant...? "We'll see. For now, let's just go and find Narumi and Mamizou." I nodded, then passed the packages back to Yamame before yelping as Reimu grabbed my wrists again and lifted me up into the air.

Hopefully, I thought to myself as she set off, Komachi would be interested enough in the story to give me a slight break from being dragged around by my wrists.

As long as she was a sucker for romance.

[Anonymous No.]

[Anonymous No.]

Wait so did they invite Komachi?

[Anonymous No.]

>>46110319
Probably on the return trip across the sanzu
Presumably Narumi will get her invite when they go and deliver her clothes, too. I think Reimu or someone even remarked at one point that they don't even need to give invites to some people because they'll show up anyway

[Anonymous No.]

>>46110206
>this quest for now
Why is Reimu giving anon quests? I assume she meant to say quiet.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46110077
Understandable. If that's the case, let me thank you for the ride that this story has been. The offer will be up for a while if you change your mind.
>>46110122
Last time I checked, no

[Anonymous No.]

>>46110976
Yep, quiet.
There's always one of these wrong words somewhere. Frankly, I'm surprised that there aren't more in nearly seven thousand words.

[Anonymous No.]

Redhead routes cause I started thinking about it while reading this chapter
Komachi: Has a lot of potential for a story of her own because of her free spirit getting her and anon in all sorts of situations, conflict could arrive from her getting anon into trouble or even danger and anon being there to be her voice of reason that she may or may not listen to.
Raiko: A more mature Komachi, she still has potential for taking anon for a ride but in a more controlled manner, there's also potential for wholesome moments with the prismrivers as well as a bittersweet one regarding their lost sister, it would also be funny if Raiko despite her confidence and charisma ends up unintentionally revealing that she's not very experienced with romance.
Meiling: Probably the most drama filled route whether it's from Meiling's unfulfilled desires and the job she resents or anon dealing with the fact that the girl he's dating is working under the vampire that turned his life upside down, there's also lots of opportunities for confrontation with Sakuya, lastly it could end either with anon being integrated into the scarlet crew (as long as Meiling gets better treatment) or anon taking Meiling with him somewhere else.
Kotohime: May be a bit of a son story involving anon dealing with her "condition", other than that I can't think of much else for this one beyond the potential femdom.
Hecatia: It would be a bit scandalous for her to be dating her employee although he may not end up her priest on this route, Hecatia wouldn't cause much conflict herself besides the fashion choices and confrontations with other powerful beings, there may be some involvement with the animal mafias and Shiki I guess also foursomes
Junko:This one could get really sad, it would be about anon helping Junko with letting go of her past, bonus sad points if the only thing that kept her alive was her hatred and thus accomplishing his goal means that Junko would move on to the afterlife.
Suika: Eh, there's no real chemistry between those two, out of the ones Yuugi would be the most interesting route.
Koakuma:eeeeeh
Sekibanki: Could be the classic ice queen defrosting story, it would also be funny to see how long it takes for anon to figure out he's dating a youkai.
Orin:I guess it could go with them slowly warming up to each other, there would be a lot more Koishi and Satori interactions, complicated as those may be.
Orange: I don't fucking know man.
Yumemi: Most of it may not even happen on Gensokyo, Yukari may even get involved because of that, also Chiyari meets Chiyuri, the most interesting part may be a follow up for Yumemi's ending where she still upset about being rejected by the university.

[Anonymous No.]

I hope they ask Komachi to pass an invitation to Eiki. She gave them her blessing on the night of the proposal after all. And she probably would appreciate a chance to be happy for someone else rather than having to judge them.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46114609
I have a feeling Komachi is going to invite her regardless

[Anonymous No.]

Since Komachi was indeed a sucker for romance, she had very attentively listened to my story, then responded very positively to my invitation. "Sure," She said cheerfully, almost dropping her scythe when she went to fold her arms. "I'll definitely come. Couldn't miss something as big as this, anyway." I smiled and said that I was happy to hear that. "You've had a pretty big effect on people, you know?" I frowned, then asked her what she meant. "Think about it. You started making waves, and now there's a shabby ex-celestial changing her ways, Reimu's being less grumpy - That one is a miracle - and..." Komachi paused. "Here's the biggest one. You've somehow, and I cannot for the life of me understand how, but you've somehow managed to make the arm of an oni which was supposed to consist of nothing but hatred and malice change her ways. I might be playing down Raki's own participation, I suppose. Even so, I never thought I'd see the day when the two halves of Ibaraki-douji would be able to coexist like this."

Did she know her? The original Ibaraki-douji, I meant. "Nah. Never met her until she was a nagging hermit living in a senkai." Sitting forward slightly, I quietly mentioned to Komachi that there was a chance of a certain arm and hermit duo reuniting as one. "Huh." Komachi said in a very thought-out contribution. "That's interesting...Like I said, I never knew her. I had theories, though - Enough to fill up and sink my poor Titanic. About how her personality would change, and things like that." Did she still have those theories? "They've changed." Komachi told me, pushing the boat onward. "Once the arm started to change. I never asked Reimu how the fight in Avici went - Maybe in case I found out something I didn't like. I saw her down there - Ibaraki-douji, so I turned tail right away and went straight to Lady Eiki. We needed to start damage control so that things didn't get out of control. Never even heard Ibaraki-douji speak, which I always kind of regretted."

I was surprised that she hadn't stuck around to fight. "That's what Lady Eiki said to me too!" Komachi sounded a little put out by the fact. "Honestly, I am a good worker! I knew that if we didn't get on top of the information flow right away, someone would find out the wrong thing, so I wanted to make it happen! She even lectured me for taking Tenshi down to Hell, even though if I hadn't, we'd all have been in trouble." Komachi let out a long sigh, then shook her head. "Anyway, that all worked out fine in the end...Hey, I was going to ask...Would you mind if I invited Lady Eiki too?" I was fine with that, and I couldn't see any reason why Yamame wouldn't be. In fact, we had all been thinking that a lot of people would show up, even without an invite. "Oh, definitely. It's just too alluring of an event for people not to come and mess around with. Still, if I bring Lady Eiki, she can't scold me for slacking off because she'll be there too." Komachi paused for a moment, thinking. "Er, although...She'll probably use it as an opportunity to spread her teachings and lecture people in Gensokyo, since she's usually so busy with her normal work. I'm sure she'll pull out one of her rare days off to attend, though." Komachi shrugged. "Hopefully she won't find a reason to lecture me for hours. Probably wishful thinking, though."

We'd gotten quite off-track from talking about Ibaraki-douji. "Huh? Oh, yeah. I was thinking about how her personality would change. Well, I don't know what she was like then, but if the arm was still all malice and hatred, I thought that perhaps the two Kasen's would be so divided that Ibaraki-douji wouldn't be able to act effectively. Or, perhaps, one would be so dominant over the other that it would essentially be like only one was involved at all." I only knew a little more about what Reimu's fight in Avici had been like, and even then, it had sounded like Ibaraki-douji had constantly flipped between trying to Kill Reimu and trying to help her. So...Maybe that was what happened when both sides were struggling for dominance. But now? With the Lady Kasen and the Raki of today, I think none of us knew how things would go. "Well...I'm definitely interested..." Komachi mused. "Still, you do have some sort of backup in place, right? In case you need to reverse it?" I nodded and gestured up to Reimu, who seemed to be demonstrating something to Yamame using her gohei as a measuring stick. She had fragments of the blade used to cut Lady Kasen's arm off, so we would be able to separate the two of them if it was necessary. "Oh, that's good..."

[Anonymous No.]

I got the sense that there was something more to this for Komachi. "No, it's just..." She trailed off and I raised an eyebrow. "...You've got a real talent for making people say things, you know." I shrugged and said that I was just curious. "I really like Kasen." Komachi finally said. I blinked and stammered. "What - No, not like that, you idiot. As a person. As a friend, and I don't really know how this merging stuff works, so if it's like her dying, I don't want it." I tried to smile reassuringly, but the truth was that no one involved knew what would happen when they merged. Even Lady Kasen and Raki didn't know for sure. All we could do was hope that Reimu would be able to separate them afterward if it was necessary.

And I liked Raki just as much as Lady Kasen at this point, so I didn't want either of them to disappear. "I guess it's just a big change." Komachi finally said, pushing the boat onward. Now, I could see the shore in the distance, that lone tree that we'd landed by still working as a waypoint. "Ah, we're nearly back. I was right." I asked her what she was referring to as we got closer to the riverbank. "About what I said on the way." She explained as the boat bumped into the riverbank and I held on to keep my balance. She hopped out and pulled the boat up onto the shore. "This was interesting." She told me with a wide grin, offering me a hand out of the boat. Despite myself, I couldn't help but grin again. Komachi's positivity was infectious and even as far back as when I'd been conflicted and agonising over my future with Yamame when I'd been incapable of even entering the tunnels, she had been cheerful enough for me to feel better. I reached out and took her hand, hopping out of the boat before turning back to pick up Yamame's packages.

"Finally!" Reimu shouted, dropping down in front of us. "I thought we would never get out of the river at the rate we were going." She cast a suspicious glance at Komachi. "You weren't making the journey longer on purpose, were you?"

"Me?" Komachi asked innocently. "Why would I do that?" She absolutely had, I thought to myself. There was no way that the journey was long enough for me to tell her all about the proposal, and yet, I'd somehow managed it. "I think you're just imagining things, Reimu."

Reimu glared at her for a moment longer. "Right..." She finally muttered. "Okay, whatever. This is why you get scolded so much, you know?"

Komachi rolled her eyes and gestured to the empty riverbank around us. "Alright, Reimu. Point out all of the spirits who I've delayed picking up for this." Silence reigned until Komachi's eye twitched. She made a valiant effort to keep her expression the same, but she only made it a few seconds longer. "Ouch, ouch! Damn it, fine!" She shoved a hand into her kimono and pulled out her notebook, which seemed to be glowing from heat, as if the notebook itself was heating up. Muttering to herself, Komachi flipped it open.

"Oh, what's this? Got a job you forgot about?" Reimu asked the Shinigami lazily, who frowned up at her.

"Not one I forgot about, sorry to disappoint. New one, unexpected. And he..." She flipped through a few pages. "Ooh. Tripped, fell face-first into the snow and hit his head on a rock, then suffocated while unconscious. Nasty." That, I said, was why Keine had been so adamant about being careful in the snow while I was growing up. It only took a small accident for things to go from bad to worse. "Yeah, he probably needs some calming down..." Komachi bowed slightly, an apologetic smile on her face. "Sorry, but I'm needed." It was fine, I replied. I was happy that she'd helped us out at all. "Of course I did. You two are my favourite couple, after all." Yamame blushed slightly and I fought vainly against the smile tugging at my lips. "And Reimu's alright, too." She said with a smirk, disappearing a small distance back before Reimu's gohei could hit her in the head. "Bye!" She called, disappearing again. I wondered how her distance manipulation abilities worked, since she seemed to practically teleport using them.

"Damn Shinigami..." Reimu muttered, lifting her gohei from where it had crashed to the floor after her swing had missed. "I'll get her." I wondered if that was the best thing to do to the person who was in charge of ferrying you across the Sanzu River after you died. Reimu shrugged. "She'll have forgiven me by then, right?" I sighed and decided that this was just an immutable part of Reimu. "A-Anyway, we'd better get going if we want to get done before night." She did have a point, so I lifted the packages and passed them over to Yamame. That way, Reimu could carry me while we looked for Miss Narumi."

[Anonymous No.]

"It's quite nice here." Yamame commented, looking around at the bank of the Sanzu River. "Warm, too." It was definitely a lot warmer than the valley was at the moment, that was for sure. The snow hadn't really touched here, possibly because it was a lot more humid.

"Sure," Reimu said, nodding. "But it does mean that you're leaving right next to, you know, the afterlife. It's a little weird when you think about it like that."

"Yeah, but I live in the underground, so I already lived right by where the old afterlife was." Yamame shrugged. "Actually, I like the underground too much to live here. Let's, uh..." She hefted the packages in her arms. "Yeah, let's just get going..."

I begged Reimu to not carry me by the wrists this time. My hands would fall off. She looked at me weirdly, then sighed and made me hold her gohei so she could carry me in a way that wasn't agonizing. Sighing with relief, I let her lift me from the ground and, together with Yamame, we left the Sanzu River behind. I was forced to shift the fishing rod that I'd obtained from Urumi to the side because Reimu kept complaining that it was poking her in the face, but apart from that, the trip back to the valley properly wasn't too bad. I wasn't sure how I was going to go about actually learning to fish from this point, but I was determined to do so. It had been something sitting in the back of my mind for half a year at this point. There were a few reasons, but some were better than others.

Tenshi. It had been because of Tenshi. The first time I'd properly met her when I'd been on my way to Marisa's house, she'd been fishing. And we'd just...Talked. It had been nice and relaxing, especially since I'd been half drowning in a deluge of confusing, half-missing memories and nightmares at the time, and I wanted to go fishing with her again. I hadn't really had a conversation with just her for a long while, too. Perhaps I could ask Wakasagihime to teach me. Or Tenshi herself, though I imagined that she was probably busy enough as it was. Then again, I also suspected that she would love to be the one to teach me. Hmm...Decisions, decisions.

"You've been, like, really quiet for the last five minutes." Reimu told me. I blinked, then realised that we were somewhere above the Forest of Magic. Looking around, I realised that Yamame had disappeared. "She spotted Narumi at a glance through a clearing, so I told her to just go before she lost track of her." Reimu explained. "This place is too hard to navigate even when it's not snowing." She grumbled. On the plus side, the sun was shining and it wasn't as cold as it had been, so I wondered if we'd start seeing the snow thaw soon. "Well...Spring's not far away, so...Maybe." I swapped Reimu's gohei to my other hand. Just for something to do, really. "So...I think we'll have to go and see Kasen and Raki in a few days. When's your next interview with Aya?" I thought for a moment. A couple days. "Alright...we could go after that. I just...I don't know. I'm a bit apprehensive about this, even if both Kasen and Raki are doing much better than they were." I was a little nervous too, but I really did believe in them, so I hoped that it would all turn out fine. "At least someone's optimistic."

Reimu mumbled in response, floating vaguely to the left of where we were. "What's taking Yamame so long? Shouldn't she- Oh, wait, there she is." She nodded down toward the Forest of Magic, and sure enough, Yamame was emerging from a clearing, coughing slightly. "That'll be the miasma. Gets in your lungs something fierce. I'll never understand how Marisa does it." Tenshi, too. "Yeah, but she's an ex-celestial. Her lungs probably refuse to store anything that isn't perfect oxygen." What was oxygen, again? "Air. Rather - No, it was complicated and I didn't really get it, but Misumaru explained it to me." Ah. I didn't hold much hope in identifying that, so I just nodded instead.

"Air's not pleasant in there..." Yamame mumbled once she'd returned, gasping in cleaner breaths. "Ugh. I guess she's immune to it because she's a jizo." She shook her head, then placed her one remaining package under her arm. "I invited her to the wedding. She sounded happy, but a little nervous about it." Even so, I hoped that she would come along. I still felt fairly bad about letting her believe I was dead for so long. "So...Myouren Temple?"

"Huh? Oh, er, yeah. That Mamizou hangs around there a lot. No idea if she actually lives there, though." Reimu spun around, my legs swinging until she was facing vaguely in the direction of the village. "Alright, let's do that so I can go home. Kuro's probably worrying." She began to move, then sped up once she saw that Yamame was following. "Hey, how much do you get paid for these?" She asked Yamame, who caught up to her shoulder.

[Anonymous No.]

"Er, depends on what it is." Yamame looked down at the package in her hand. "I mean, I don't intend to brag, but I am very quick and very good, so I can do a wide variety of things."

"Well, I know that much. This idiot I'm holding wears this coat practically all the time." Reimu shook me slightly, so I mumbled something about how I would really like it if she didn't drop me. "Maybe. We'll see how I feel." Fantastic.

"Why do you ask?" Yamame continued, sounding curious. "Did you want me to make something?"

"Hmm...No, I think I'm fine. I was just curious. I've got all that stuff that Yukari sent me." We were passing over the village now. I looked down and followed the path of the canal, spotting Seiran's dango stand as we went. Next to it, another stand was set up. I could make out all the blue in Seiran's outfit and hair, and over at the other stand, I could see yellows and browns. I wondered who that was, and why they'd decided to set up right next to Seiran. But by then, we were past them, so I put it out of my mind for now. No, actually, I was still thinking about it, so I finally gave up and asked Reimu if she knew. "Uh...Seiran, Seiran, dango...Ringo...? There were definitely two of those weird lunar rabbits who started living down here a few years ago. I think it was Ringo, but I'm not sure. I don't really hear about them unless they're trying to get a space at the Shrine for a festival."

We were somewhere near the outskirts of the village now. I could see the path that led through the fields out of the village toward the Myouren Temple. Yamame cleared her throat then. "Is that someone waving at us?" She asked. I blinked, then squinted and looked down in the direction that Yamame was pointing. There did, in fact, seem to be someone down there, waving in big, exaggerated motions. "I think they're trying to get our attention."

"In my experience, that usually means it's a good idea to go in the opposite direction." What if it was someone in need of help? "Well - Sometimes, but - Oh, you get what I'm trying to say." I wasn't sure I did, but she might have just been saying something about how she didn't like dealing with problems very often. Maybe. "Oh, fine, let's go and check. It could be something dangerous." So, slowly, we dropped down to the surface, and I soon realised that I actually recognized the person as Minamitsu Murasa. Murasa, as she'd told me to call her, stopped waving once it was clear that we were coming down to meet her. Reimu dropped me low enough to land on my feet, then came down behind me, while Yamame dropped to my side. "Oh, you're that one with the ship." Reimu said, taking her gohei back from me.

"Yeah, that's me." Murasa replied, nodding. She'd not brought her coat with her, which I thought was rather brave. It wasn't as cold, but it certainly wasn't warm, either. Her hat looked slightly different, too. There was a single leaf stuck in a seam, and the ship phantom didn't seem interested in pointing it out, so I decided that I should just not draw any attention to it as well. "Listen, Reimu, the boss lady said she wants to talk to you. Somethin' 'bout damaging the courtyard?"

Reimu rolled her eyes. "Ugh, I thought she said that she'd punish Shou for that?" Looking back over her shoulder at Yamame and I, Reimu smiled apologetically. "Sorry, but I think I should go and handle that. Honestly, Byakuren's at her most annoying when she's disappointed in you, and if she thinks that I skipped out on apologizing for something, she'll definitely be in her disappointment mode. She does this whole sighing thing and keeps looking at you like she's about to cry. It's really annoying." That was fine, I replied. We'd just deliver the package to the Myouren Temple if we had to. So, sighing herself, Reimu headed off in the direction of the temple itself, leaving Yamame and me with the captain.

Feeling rather curious, I asked her why she'd been waving. "Caught yer from-" Murasa stopped and cleared her throat. "Sorry. I caught sight of you over the village, and I needed to get Reimu's attention." She looked over at Yamame. "What'cher got there, lassie?"

Yamame stared at her for a moment, frowning. I nudged her, and she blinked, shook her head like she was trying to clear it from something, and then spoke. "Er, package. Commission. Mamizou Futatsuiwa. That's the client, I mean." Murasa nodded slowly. "Is she...Around? Um, Reimu said that she...Hangs out here?" She looked over at me for confirmation, so I nodded.

[Anonymous No.]

"Ah, yer lookin' - You're looking for her. Think she's in the temple, actually. Yer gonna - I mean, you'll want to go there now, right?" Nodding, Murasa started leading us in that direction. Curious, I asked her why she'd not brought her coat along. "Ah..." She said, in a long and drawn-out way that sounded like it should come from someone older. "Couldn't find it. Ain't seen it in a spell." I wondered about that. Murasa had seemed very attached to the coat when I'd last seen her. She'd said that she had kept it from her old seafaring days. "Didn't take you as carin' about that sort of thing." She said, muttering something under her breath. I shrugged but said that I got the sentimental aspect. "Yeah...I'll dig it out."

We were at the temple gates now, and Murasa led us through. "Huh? 'Mitsu?" Kyouko Kasodani asked, frowning. "But I just...?" She looked back, toward the temple, then back at Murasa, blinking.

"What'cher see, Kyouko?" Murasa asked, crouching slightly. I was surprised that she hadn't gone all the way into a proper squat because she'd been doing that all the time when I'd last seen her.

"No, uh...I must have been mistaken. I'll just - Um, get back to sweeping." Kyouko was frowning intensely, and I wondered just what it was that she was so confused about. "Well, I think that Mamizou is down that way, somewhere." She pointed off down toward the right side of the temple. "Good luck." And then, she left us.

I watched her vigorously walk up the stairs quickly and around a corner to the left, then looked back at Kyouko. She was staring in that direction too. "That's really weird..." She mumbled to herself.

Yamame was frowning too. "Miss Kyouko? Did you think someone was wrong with her?" She crouched significantly more than Murasa had. "What were you seeing?"

"Um, it's just - I mean..." Kyouko trailed off, looking back. "I'm sure that I saw 'Mitsu just a minute ago. She was wearing her coat. But...She was leading you in." Kyouko's frown intensified. "I guess I must have spent too long thinking about songs." She paused suddenly. "Oh, um, please don't mention that to Sister Hijiri. She doesn't like Mysty." We promised that we wouldn't, then bade the tiny greeter goodbye before she could remember that she hadn't yelled 'Good morning' at us yet.

Instead, we went up the stairs and paused for a moment on the landing. "Did she - Er, that 'Mitsu' girl - Did she seem a bit...Weird, to you?" Minamitsu Murasa, I told her, quickly. She did seem a bit strange, I continued. Her speech had been a bit weird, and her movements hadn't seemed even slightly as fluid as they had when I'd last seen her. Maybe she'd gotten ill? Yamame looked at me, an eyebrow raised. "I think I would know." She finally said dryly. Oh, I replied. She probably would, wouldn't she? "But - No, I don't think so..." Shrugging, I finally suggested that perhaps she'd just had an off day.

Then, I heard footsteps from behind me, and I turned to see Ichirin Kumoi. She looked like she'd been caught in a gust of wind because there was a leaf stuck to the top of her hood. Much like Murasa, she didn't seem to be bringing attention to it, so I decided not to either. I did wonder how far the leaf had travelled to get to her, though, since it was bright green, and I didn't think you'd find many leaves of that colour in late Winter. "What'cher-" She coughed to clear her throat. "What're you doing here?" She asked curiously. "Converting?"

"Delivery." Yamame replied, watching Ichirin curiously. After a moment, I noticed the slight glint of some sort of plan in her eyes. "She's down here, right?" Yamame asked, waving an arm behind her.

"Yeah - Er, I mean, yer looking for Mamizou, right? Yeah, she's down there, to the right." Ichirin nodded a lot. Curiously, I asked where Unzan, her nyuudou friend was. "Oh, he's...Around." She replied slowly. "You'll see how somewhere, I'm sure." She paused for a moment. "Reimu's in with the bo- with Sister Hijiri. Not sure what they're talking about, but it looked like it might take a while." Shrugging, I said that we would just have to go and find Mamizou ourselves. "Yeah, y'should do that." And Ichirin turned, walking away. Blankly, I wondered if we'd somehow upset her.

"Come on." Yamame said shortly, grabbing my hand and pulling me around the main building and to the right, in the direction that Murasa indicated. After we were properly around the corner, Yamame stopped. "Something weird is going on." She whispered to me. I frowned, then asked her what she was talking about. Aside from Murasa, things seemed normal enough. "You know how I said, 'She's down here, right?' to that, uh, Ichirin?"

[Anonymous No.]

Blankly, I nodded. "I never specified who I was looking for, and she still said yes immediately." Oh, that was...Weird. "How'd she already know?" Maybe she'd seen Murasa? "No, I recognized that tone. That's the one I hear from my younger sisters when they've done something they shouldn't. I always catch them out by asking them about something that they shouldn't know about, and nearly every time, they'll reply before realising that they shouldn't." That was a pretty good trick, actually. I'd have to remember that one.

Either way, we still did need to go and deliver the package, so I suggested that we keep going. Yamame nodded, and we headed further down the veranda around the side of the Myouren Temple, until we were somewhere near the back. Looking out, I blinked in confusion. There, standing out in the middle of the back courtyard and practicing some kicks that put her feet above her head, was Minamitsu Murasa. And...She had the coat. "That you, Ichi?" She called, looking over her shoulder. "Oh, there's a surprise. It's you two." She stopped kicking, hopped up and down in place a few times, then wandered over. I blurted out a question, asking if she'd found her coat that fast. "Fast...? Er, I never lost it. What are you talking about?" I looked over at Yamame, who gave me a look like she was asking me to continue. So, I vaguely indicated the back courtyards and asked if she was back here. I didn't mention Mamizou's name, either. "Uh...What? Who? I think old Mami's back there, but I'm not sure." Well, now I felt very confused. She'd been the one to tell us where to go, hadn't she? "Uh...Are you feeling alright? Have you got a fever or something?"

"He doesn't." Yamame replied for me. "Um, just to double check...You haven't seen us today?"

"Not...Apart from right now..." Murasa paused, rubbing her chin. "Ah." She finally said. "Oh..." She looked like she understood something. "Yeah, I think you'd better go back there." She pointed a thumb over her shoulder. "Not the cemetery, but the end of the courtyard." What would that do? "You'll probably figure it out by the time you come back." She finally said, clapping a hand on my shoulder. "'Bout time I had a break, anyway..." Murasa said out loud as she walked past us and toward the edge of the veranda. "Oh - By the way, I saw Reimu a moment ago. She looked annoyed about something, and she was wandering around like she was planning to hit something, in case that's something to worry about."

Looking at each other slightly nervously, Yamame and I carried on. "So, Reimu's not actually in with Byakuren." Yamame muttered. "Things just get weirder..." It was actually making me feel a little worried, I muttered back. "Yeah...I think I know what's happening, though. Maybe. Possibly."

We headed further back. The back courtyard of the Myouren Temple was a wide space filled with gravel and some larger rocks to break up the gravel. As a result, it was mostly one colour, which made Reimu easy to pick out at the other end, pacing back and forth by the back gates. I looked back at Yamame, then cautiously headed forward. Tentatively, I called out her name, and she looked up at me like she was startled. "There y'are." She finally said. She had a funny sort of smile on her face, like she was trying and failing to hold it back, as well as yet another leaf tangled in her hair. It was starting to become a trend, I thought.

"Reimu." Yamame said cautiously. "How was your meeting?"

"Swell, little mi- Er, good, Yamame. Did'ya find yer tanuki?" Mamizou was a tanuki? I hadn't even asked. No, I replied. We hadn't found her yet.

"I'm not sure about that..." Yamame muttered. "Reimu, you've got a leaf in your hair. Where's your gohei?"

Reimu blinked, then stammered slightly. "E-Er, s'around. I er, put it down when I went to talk to Hijiri." Hijiri? Didn't Reimu call her Byakuren? "Either's fine!" She replied quickly.

Hmm...Even I was starting to think that I understood what was happening. Murasa...She'd not recognized us, even though she'd led us in. Kyouko Kasodani, who'd seen Murasa barely a minute before she'd seen her leading us in. Ichirin, who'd known exactly who Yamame was talking about before she'd mentioned a name...And now Reimu, who's gohei had mysteriously disappeared. She'd called her Hijiri, even though she'd always called her Byakuren.

Oh yeah, it was all coming together.

Reimu, I said. Had she seen Mamizou anywhere? Reimu, I continued, I know you're always saying that she smells like tobacco and old people, but- "She said what!?" Reimu snapped, her fists clenched. Ah, there it was. The funny thing was that I hadn't been lying. Reimu had said that once, as part of a half-drunk rant about the 'annoying people in Gensokyo that beating up doesn't fix.' "A-Ah, er..." 'Reimu' froze.

[Anonymous No.]

"Um, Miss Mamizou, right? That's a tanuki leaf in your hair." Yamame tentatively asked, frowning. "...Why are you pretending to be Reimu?" With a big puff of smoke, Reimu's figure was enveloped and replaced by a woman just a little shorter than me. She had a massive hat, green, that looked like a tanuki leaf already, with a large yellow bow on top. She wore a beige shirt - Loose, I realised, which was the whole point of the commission in the first place. It almost looked like a vest, because the sleeves were hidden under two straps that connected to the shirt and covered her shoulders with a sort of spiked frill. A red skirt covered her legs, with swirling patterns on it. Her sandals were massively thick, which was probably why she seemed so tall, and they had bells on the outer sides.

She was definitely a bake-danuki. On her hip swung a large bottle of sake, and on the other side was a large book, presumably full of promissory notes. Her eyes, brown, but fairly soft, were hidden behind a pair of round glasses. And, aside from that, the massive tail that she curled beneath her to sit on top of was something of a giveaway, if the tanuki ears on top of her head weren't already.

"Y'think I want people knowin' that I'm gettin' clothin' like this made, little missy?" She sharply replied to Yamame, her voice in the shouting version of a whisper. "I ain't in the business of showin' off to the world that I gotta buy a shirt that ain't gapin' wide open in the breeze, yanno." She held a hand on her chest to pin the shirt in place as she first hopped up, then leaned down toward Yamame. Given the way I could see the parts of her shirt that she wasn't holding fall victim to gravity, I figured that she was certainly telling the truth about the issues she was having with her current shirt.

"Right, um, I suppose so..." Yamame replied slowly. "Well...I've got your new shirt here..." She extended the final package of the day toward Mamizou, who watched her for a moment, then took it. "But - Er, why were you disguising yourself as all those other people?" Yamame asked, confusion evident on her face. I'd like to know that too, I added.

Mamizou glared at me for a moment. "Don'tcha go thinkin' I've forgotten yer comment, laddie." She said to me. I had to think for a moment to realise what comment she was getting at, since I'd said that Reimu had said it. In that time, she'd turned back to Yamame. "Like I said, lassie, I ain't in the business of advertisin' to the world what I got in this here package." She indicated Yamame's package. "Figured I'd lead you ever here and we'd say no more about it, but then you went and started takin' yer time, so I had to hurry you along before Reimu - The real Reimu, the one stompin' around up there lookin' for the boss lady, cottoned on."

Well...That explained some of it. Didn't really explain why she'd then chosen to pretend to be Reimu of all things, though. "Yer a bit slow, aren't you?" She asked me, adjusting her glasses. "Already got the Shrine Maiden wonderin' 'round the place, so no one would blink an eye if she was back 'ere." I...Supposed so? Just to clear things up, I quickly said that I hadn't actually meant those things, and Reimu had been the one to say them. I felt bad about sort of throwing Reimu to the wolves, but she really had said them, so... "Ah, I knew it weren't you." Mamizou muttered, shaking her head. "You ain't the type. Got a real optimistic look on yer face. Reimu, she's the type to complain and go on a tirade insultin' everyone around." She did do that, I mumbled quietly. "Now, lassie." She turned back to Yamame. "I got yer payment right 'ere." She reached back somewhere and then pulled out an envelope. "Don'tcha go spendin' it all on sweets, y'hear?"

[Anonymous No.]

Yamame took the envelope, opened it, and looked inside. I peered over her shoulder to see plenty of notes, which seemed like a good sign. At least, until Yamame tossed it over her shoulder. "Sorry, Miss Mamizou. That's just leaves, isn't it?"

"Oh-ho, yer a smart one, eh?" Mamizou's eyebrows raised slightly, and she reached behind her to draw out a second envelope. "Figured as much." She said, handing this one over. "Never would've seen everyone praisin' yer work so much if it was easy to rip you off."

Yamame looked into the second envelope, thought for a moment, and finally nodded. She slipped it into her pocket, then nodded. "Yeah." She said by way of reply. "Once you've been around a while, you start seeing all the tricks." She rubbed her forehead. "Then you remind people what you could do to them if they don't pay, and they usually pay up after that." I supposed that getting a disease that left you bedridden for weeks was a good deterrent for refusals. "Thank you for asking me, though." Yamame continued, bowing deeply. "It was fun to make. I hope you like it."

"Sure I will, lassie." Mamizou replied, smiling slightly. "Matter 'o' fact, I'll go and give it a try now. But, ah..." Mamizou trailed off, fidgeting slightly. "Yer might need to go and wrangle Reimu. Before she starts breakin' things." She probably would do that if she wasn't stopped, I realised. "Oh, hang about. You two are the ones gettin' married, ain'tcha?" Blinking, I nodded. "Right, right. Heard about it from some o' my tanuki subordinates. Congratulations and all that. Enjoy the weddin'. Saw a bunch 'o' those back in Sado. Might even see yer there..." This, I presumed, was one of those ones that would show up regardless, especially since she could disguise herself. Still, she didn't seem like she'd cause too many problems. "Alright. I had better make myself scarce afore Reimu figures out who's pullin' the wool over her eyes. Thanks again, lassie." She waved to us, then headed back in the direction of the temple.

"That..." Yamame said slowly. "Was a weird one. She really didn't need to go to all that effort, did she?" It seemed like a lot of work. "Yeah..." To be fair, I said, we did just cross the Sanzu River to heal a sore throat. Yamame snorted, then forced down a laugh. "Er, we should probably go and reign in Reimu before she brings the place down around us, shouldn't we?" I looked back toward the temple, then realised that even from here, I could hear shouting. It looked like Reimu had gotten to Murasa and was trying to figure out why she'd sent her off to Byakuren. Yeah, I replied. Though, if she waited, it was possible that Reimu would rip Murasa's nice coat, and then Yamame might end up with a new job out of it.

No, I thought to myself. That was the sort of thing a mob boss would do.

[Anonymous No.]

Mamizou...
You're supposed to know better than Yukari...

[Anonymous No.]

>>46118694
>you're leaving right next to, you know, the afterlife
Living next to the afterlife?
>>46118709
>Oh yeah, it was all coming together.
HE DID THE THING!

[Anonymous No.]

>>46119029
Every single hag in this story has been a complete disaster in one way or another. I think the least autistic of the bunch has been Suwako and that was it.

[Anonymous No.]

Yams

[Anonymous No.]

>>46122365
My wife's sister...

[Anonymous No.]

>>45543022
Why does anon know of Yukari... I can't believe this story has such a massive plot hole.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46125583
it was ONE time! I caught it in my word document the next day and made sure to double check every time afterward!
Please forgive me!

[Anonymous No.]

>>46125671
If it's any consolation i didn't even notice

[Anonymous No.]

"She's ready." Reimu told me, midway through March. I was out in Yamame's work yard, wrestling a large log of wood up and over to the saw in order to saw it into planks later, when she'd come floating down the tunnels. It had scared me something fierce, since it wasn't like she made any noise while she was in the air. I'd turned around, and there she was. My resultant scream - And I wasn't afraid to admit it - had then sent Yamame flying out of her house in full attack mode, but once she'd seen Reimu, she'd awkwardly fired the large ball of danmaku that had been building in her hand up into the air instead, where I'd seen it harmlessly crash into the web that she had stretched over the space above the house. Once Reimu and I had reassured her that, no, I wasn't under attack, she'd sighed, muttered something about scaring the life out of her, and headed back inside to work on something that I wasn't allowed to see. I suspected that Lady Hecatia was involved, but that was about all I knew.

Ready, I replied slowly. To merge into Ibaraki-douji once more? "Yeah." Reimu crossed her arms and looked up at the dark ceiling. "She and Raki, they want...Well, they want to try it now - Early enough that they can separate and be recovered if something goes wrong, or have enough time to get used to being one again before the wedding." It was an event that seemed to loom in my mind - The wedding, a little bit, but primarily Lady Kasen and Raki becoming one again. "How - Er, how is the wedding coming, anyway? Those two Kurodani girls - Yura and Reiko, they've been coming and going from the Garden of the Sun for a while, but I still don't know for sure what they're actually doing." They'd been by the house, too, I replied.

Yura, as per usual, had been a little playful and coy about things and hadn't wanted to reveal much, while Reiko, who'd finally managed to tie her hair back again, had sighed and given Yamame a short run-down on seating, schedules, and where to keep food and drink. She had explained that Miss Yuuka had come and given the team of Kurodani sisters who were working in the area a short, gentle, absolutely terrifying talk that had them stepping extremely gingerly around anywhere that a flower could be. That did sound exactly like Miss Yuuka, I thought, so I wasn't all that surprised. She had also told them how they should set things up and since everyone had been...Wary of Miss Yuuka, to say the least, they'd all done exactly as she said. "Well, I guess that means that we're attending Yuuka's idea of a wedding, then. I mean, I guess it could be worse." Reimu leaned against the pile of wooden logs that I'd been fighting with, then drummed her fingers against her gohei. "She does love flowers, after all. Maybe she'll work some sort of magic."

That would be quite pretty, actually. I hadn't really thought of that. "Well, don't think about it too much, because we've got a more pressing matter to deal with." Reimu warned me, getting back to her feet. "Are you ready to go now? Oh, er...Should we bring Yamame along? She's a fan of Ibaraki-douji, right?" She was, I replied, and I was happy to ask, though I wasn't sure if bringing too many people along was a good idea. "No...You know - Er, I don't actually know this, but I've got this really funny feeling that Suika and Yuugi are going to show up there. The first time I had thought it, I was annoyed, but I thought about it some more and decided that actually, maybe bringing along two of the only people around who might have a chance at subduing Kasen if she gets out of control could be a good idea...As long as they don't get out of control themselves." Was that likely? "You never know." Reimu replied ominously. "Tenshi would be good to have, but I haven't seen her, and Marisa's house was empty when I last tried going there." Maybe they were in Heaven, I replied with a shrug. "Pft. Funny. I think that if they were in Heaven, both of them would be getting thrown straight back off in ten seconds flat." Five seconds, in my opinion. "Hmm...No, seven seconds for Tenshi, and two seconds for Marisa." Why did Tenshi get five whole seconds extra? "So her father can shout at her." Reimu said, shrugging. Ah, I thought.

There was a lot I'd give to have my father shout at me for five seconds.

Reimu must have noticed how I'd gotten a little quiet. She cleared her throat awkwardly, then asked a second time if we should ask Yamame to come along. I decided to just have Reimu ask, because I wasn't allowed to see whatever Yamame was working on, and she went inside the house and up to the workshop for a moment. I grabbed my coat and wrapped it tightly around me, wondering if things would work out okay.

[Anonymous No.]

I could hear Yamame and Reimu having an indistinct conversation upstairs, their voices murky and quiet. They continued for a while longer, before Reimu came back down to grab me. "She - Uh, I'm not sure." Reimu told me with a confused frown. What was that supposed to mean? "I mean, she said that she should stay and work on what she's working on, but then kept fidgeting like she wanted to go. So...I'm not entirely sure."

Confused now, I called up to Yamame, and within the minute, I heard her footsteps coming over to the ledge, then saw her face peering down at me. "Yes?" She asked, her hair hanging down to look rather strange from my perspective. Did she want to come? "I - Er, no, I should...Work on this..." She vaguely gestured behind her. "Wedding's too soon and I've still got more to do..." She wasn't overworking herself, was she? I asked her with some concern. "Hmm, I might be...But it's just for the wedding, so I think that if there's any good reason to overwork, that's one of them." She paused for a moment. "But I do want to...No, I should stay - Argh, this is really hard!" She squatted down on the ledge, running her hands over her face. "I just feel like I'm pushing up on the time limits that I set up in my head for all of this stuff. I have got to have it all ready in time." Maybe she needed to take a break. If only so that she could resume it feeling more like she had things under control. "But - Taking a break just means that I don't have things under control!"

Yamame leaned her head against her hand, which itself rested on her knee. "Ugh...But I'm not making any progress anyway..." She let out a long, pained sigh. "Reiko and Ki always say the same thing. "Go to bed early, Yams!", and "Don't work for at least another five hours today, dear sister!" Stuff like that." It sounded like they were just looking out for her health and I wasn't about to let her disregard that, so my next words were in the same vein. Come with us and don't think about work for a few hours, Yamame. I tried my best approximation of Yamame's scolding tone, though it didn't seem to work quite so well on the definite article. But, fortunately, working a bit was good enough. "...Fine~" She finally said, drawing out the word. "But if I'm pulling my hair out by the start of April, that'll be your fault." If she was, I'd gladly accept it. Rubbing her eyes, Yamame hopped down to land between Reimu and me. "I'd better put something warmer on..." She mumbled on the way to her bedroom. She'd still been wearing those baggy shorts that I liked for...Reasons. "Trousers, I think..." She said as she entered her room and pulled the door shut behind her.

"She's not usually that hard to convince, right?" Reimu muttered to me, raising an eyebrow. I shook my head. Usually, she wasn't too bad. I thought that it was likely that the wedding was looming in her mind too and it was making it difficult to concentrate. "Wow. I never really have that problem, though. I just relax until it's time to deal with things, and then I deal with them." Must be nice, I thought. Yamame reminded me of Seiran trying to find a way out of accepting that thick cloak from the villager who often visited her stand. I wondered if I should have invited him to the wedding. Well, he might have just shown up anyway. It seemed like that sort of thing. Seiran might have shown up too. Who was handling that, anyway? "Well - Er, I think that since it's happening in the Garden of the Sun, everyone has to go through Yuuka and Kisami for permission. Which...Basically means that everyone who wants to sell food has gone to Kisami because Yuuka scares them." That was a little unfair to Miss Yuuka, but it wasn't entirely unexpected, I supposed. "Fortunately, Kisami is, er...The way she usually is, so everyone's been fine going to her. It's sort of like a festival, in that regard." I thought for a moment, then decided that I was okay with that as long as it wasn't getting in the way.

"You know, I'm surprised that you wanted to invite so many people." Reimu said, playing with a strand of her hair. "Neither of you necessarily seemed all that...I don't know, keen on massive audiences." I was okay with it, I replied with a shrug. After dealing with Yamame's sisters in the Hot Springs Town, it was a lot easier to withstand. Yamame, I supposed was a different case, but she was used to dealing with her sisters, and she was strong beside that, so I knew that she would be fine. "It's so cute seeing how much faith you have in her." Reimu was smiling at me, and I laughed awkwardly and tried to stammer something about how I just trusted her implicitly. "No, don't try and justify it. It's fine. It just makes me feel...Happy." I blinked, then felt a small smile of my own tugging at my lips.

"Okay, okay!" Yamame yelled. The movement in her room was starting to quieten down, which probably meant that she was finished.

[Anonymous No.]

"She does make us wait for her to get changed a lot, doesn't she?" Reimu commented. I rubbed my chin and commented that it was probably because Reimu and I wore the same outfits most of the time. "I can't decide if that's a good thing or not." She complained. Me neither, I said with a slight shrug.

Finally, she stepped out. She'd gone for a sweater, black, and a long pair of trousers which were brown. Gold bands crisscrossed the trousers at her thighs, and a single band encircled each calf. It was a fairly good approximation of her regular outfit, I thought. She stopped to pull on a pair of thick boots that were sitting near the door, and while she did so, I sidled up next to her. She looked up at me for a moment with a raised eyebrow. I was curious if she'd put anything on underneath the sweater because it was likely to be pretty warm in Lady Kasen's senkai. After a moment, she just raised the other eyebrow too, so I crouched down and slid a finger down from her neck, then pulled the edge of the sweater from her skin. Yes, I saw. There was a T-shirt underneath, the sort of thing that I imagined was Lady Hecatia's input.

"Happy?" She murmured to me, and I nodded, letting the sweater fall back into place. "It's not one of her designs, I should say. More like - She was sort of an inspiration for it, but - Yeah, you get what I'm saying." Slowly, I nodded, unsure that I actually did. With her shoes properly laced, I reached out my hands and felt her grab them, then pulled her up to her feet. "Thanks." She said once I let her go. "It's good to have you use all that muscle for something."

"Are you two done flirting?" Reimu finally asked from the door, her gohei tapping some sort of rhythm against the ground. "Can't you save it for when you're married?" I didn't see the harm in doing it both before and after. "I see the self-harm in having to watch it all the time." Reimu replied, rolling her eyes. "Come on, let's go. Tired of standing around." She turned and headed straight out of the door. There was a sort of restless energy to her, I thought, and we probably had been stalling too long.

"Let's go before I decide I need to keep working." Yamame told me, stepping out after her. Shaking my head, I followed them, locking the door behind me. "So - She's going to merge with her other half, if I got that right?" She asked Reimu as we walked.

"Right." Reimu replied shortly. She seemed to have a lot of nervous energy built up, and it was coming out in very short, very blunt answers. I was a little nervous myself, but mostly keeping it to myself.

"And...That's the real her? Kasen Ibaraki? Ibaraki-douji?" Yamame's questioning was speeding up a little, so I poked her in the back and reminded her to breathe between questions. "What are you, my mother?" She whined, sticking her tongue out at me. "Fine - Yes, sorry. I'm calm." She raised her hands in surrender.
Once we were out of the caves - It had been about five days since I'd last left, for an interview with Shameimaru, so my eyes needed to adjust - Reimu turned to me. "I know the current path, so..." Sighing, I raised my arms so that she could lift me up into the air. "Thanks." She said, sounding much more sincere about it than I'd expected. "Sorry - I'm just..." No, I replied. I got it. She was worried. "Yeah." She finally said shortly, lifting me up.

This all went fine until we were nearly up to Lady Kasen's senkai on the mountain. Roughly right around then, Yamame paused. "Is - What's going on up there?" She asked, pointing upward.

Curiously, Reimu and I looked up. "Is that...Whoa!" Reimu was suddenly forced to dodge to the side as something blurred past. "What the hell?" She growled, looking down to follow the path of the blurry thing. "Oh, you can't be serious. How the hell were you right!?" The last part was directed at me, and I couldn't help but laugh in spite of myself.

Because, just about to crash into the snow and rock on the side of the mountain, was Tenshi Hinanawi.

The crash was loud, and sent a shockwave that knocked us back in the air slightly. "Is - What - How-" Yamame wasn't getting anywhere with it, apparently, so I told Reimu that we'd better go down and see if Tenshi was okay. "But - From all the way up there? Where was she?" Heaven, probably, I said with a shrug. "H-Heaven!?" Yamame repeated incredulously, staring at me like she wasn't sure if I was joking or not.

"I - I know she's a celestial, or was a celestial - But-" Yamame was forced to stop talking after Reimu looked down into the pit that Tenshi's impromptu crash had created.

"Hey!" She yelled down, her voice bouncing off of the mountain. Weird, I thought, because I didn't think there were any yamabiko here. "What're you doing down there!?"

[Anonymous No.]

There was a moment of silence while the dust in the air cleared and finally, I was granted a view of Tenshi, embedded into some rocks. Her leg stuck out over one rock, her arms splayed out over two more. She looked like she'd passed out for a moment, then slowly reached up and pulled her hat off. "What am I doing down here!?" She yelled back. "What are you doing up there!?" Her head fell backward. "Come down here!" She yelled without looking.

I looked up at Reimu to ask what she thought. "Yeah - Yeah, I guess we'd better go and check..." She sighed and dropped down, then dropped me onto the ground next to the pit. "Nothing but distractions, ugh..." She floated down into the pit and squatted down next to Tenshi while Yamame landed next to me. "So, hey. In case you forgot - Which you seem to have - Weren't you kicked out of Heaven?" She poked Tenshi's cheek, which made the embedded ex-celestial groan in annoyance and lazily try to swat her hand out of the way. "Where's Marisa, anyway?"

"Ugh..." Tenshi finally succeeded in swatting Reimu's hand away properly. "Shut up, you lazy bones." She finally said, running a hand through her sky-blue hair. "I thought it'd be a fun game - Sneak into Heaven, then into my father's home and steal something to bring back. How was I supposed to know that they were in the middle of planning another of their stupid banquet at that exact moment?" Had she really just attempted to break into Heaven, the afterlife, for a game about...Stealing something? I called down to her and asked if she was okay. "What? Oh, yeah, I'll be fine. It's the shock of the landing that hurts the most, and that fades pretty quick."

"Right..." Reimu looked like she didn't really believe Tenshi. "So - Again, where is Marisa?" It was a good question, to be sure.

"Well - I got found, but I don't know if she did." Tenshi frowned and remained silent in thought for a moment. "Actually, if they found me, they probably expected that there was someone else. And knowing my dear old father, he'll throw her out himself. That usually takes...Ooh, about two minutes? So, if you wait just a moment..." Nothing happened. "Damn. I thought I had it figured out. Was the timing-?" And with a whooshing sound, I heard something from off in the distance. We all whirled around, except Tenshi, who just turned her head slightly. Out in the distance, somewhere above the Forest of Magic, something was falling. "Ah. There's Marisa." Tenshi mumbled. "Don't worry, she'll be fine. She had this idea about-" Even from here, I was certain that I'd heard Marisa's yell, and even if I hadn't the massive rainbow of light pouring out from her hands would have made it clear anyway. She stopped a moment later, though the shot had slowed her momentum significantly. "There you go. She'll be-" I watched as Marisa tumbled through the trees, then looked back at Tenshi. "She'll...Probably be fine."

"You two are like a stupidity singularity." Reimu muttered. A what? "A stupidity sing- Oh, forget it. It's something Yukari said while she was complaining to me about something." It seemed a little rude. "Are you seriously pretending that they aren't?" Reimu asked, looking up at me. In the end, I had to concede that it was probably a bit of a short-sighted decision.

"Oh, like you've never done anything stupid." Tenshi said lazily, pulling her buried leg out of the rocks by lifting a keystone out. She paused for a moment to catch her breath, then rolled around to a seated position. "So, why are you lot up here? Going to Heaven?" Not quite, I replied slowly. "Ah. Not-Heaven, then." Not-Heaven as in a place that wasn't Heaven, or Not-Heaven as in- "Kasen's place." Tenshi explained, cutting me off. "I mean, there's only a couple other places you'd be going, right?" Right, I nodded. "What's happening, then?" Tenshi asked Reimu, which made the most sense because she could explain it the best.

"Kasen's merging with Raki." Reimu replied bluntly, making me snap my neck to her incredulously. She'd revealed that fairly fast, hadn't she? "What? She'd have found out eventually, and I said that I wanted her along before we even left." Even so...

Yamame had been very quiet during this whole conversation. "Er, I wasn't there when she was freed, so I don't really have much of a stake in this...I'm just...Happy to be here, I guess?" I was happy that she was here, too. She smiled at me slightly.

Meanwhile, Tenshi was staring at Reimu. "Merging. As in - Kasen's going to merge with the arm. Again. Didn't she try and kill you last time More or less?" Tenshi still seemed to have a vested distrust in the whole thing, but I realised that as a celestial, she probably had a distrust in oni, especially one who had resided in Avici for so long. "...I'm coming with you." Tenshi finally said, glancing at me. "If only to try and keep this from going completely terribly. Please - Tell me that you've got some method of separating them again?"

[Anonymous No.]

Reimu didn't seem that interested in the small talk now, so she sighed, hopped out of the crater that Tenshi had landed in, and dragged me back up and into the air. "Yes, I do." She called at Tenshi, who rose up to join her. "And I'm as nervous about it as you are." She muttered that last part under her breath, and I only barely heard it.

A few minutes later, she was performing complicated turns and spins in mid air, making my stomach turn from the way everything kept spinning around. I'd catch vague glances at Yamame and Tenshi - Both just blurry suggestions of colour - Every few turns, and I started to wonder if I was going to throw up when I felt the branches brush against my face. Suddenly, we were in Lady Kasen's senkai, and Reimu set me down on the ground.

I made it two steps before tipping over and falling flat on my face. Groaning, I rolled over and threw my arms out to lie on the grass until the world stopped spinning. The warmth was already lulling me to sleep, and I sighed deeply. It had been quite a while since I'd been to Lady Kasen's senkai, but I always remembered how nice it was inside once I did. "See?" Tenshi's voice came from right next to me, so I cracked open an eye to see her sitting cross-legged next to me. "Not-Heaven, because it's kind of like Heaven's climate, but not quite." I'd only sort of been to Heaven when Miss Iku had kidnapped me. "Oh, yeah...I didn't know she lived there, actually. I thought she lived in the Dragon Palace." Well, there'd been clouds and floating things, and I hadn't seen any dragons. "Hmm...I saw Iku recently, actually. She was looking at that celestial veil of hers. I think she was annoyed because it was damaged, and she'd have to write a whole letter of apology for it." I wondered if she'd tossed someone else off of the clouds.

"Well - Here's the thing, and I'm gonna tell you." Tenshi scooted slightly closer and dropped her voice to a whisper. "Iku's always been a real stick in the mud, but when she drinks..." I wondered where she was going with this. "Well - It's weird. She doesn't act drunk at all. Like, if you saw her standing there, completely plastered, you wouldn't even realise. Instead, it just makes her make...Bad decisions. Without thinking twice, and without considering the consequences."

So...that would mean that...? "Er, yeah. I think it's possible that she tried to make you marry her because she was drunk out of her mind." That...Might actually have some traction. Especially when I considered how much of a mess her room had been. There'd been plenty of empty bottles on the floor that day. "It's - I don't exactly see her often anymore, but I think she had a lot of work for a very long time, and as a result, she drinks a lot to unwind when work is finished." I wasn't sure that it particularly excused essentially throwing me to my death, but it did explain how we'd had a relatively normal conversation, followed by a strange turn of events to me having to marry Iku. I hoped she was doing better now. "I hope we'll be doing better when we leave her." Tenshi muttered. "Alright, shall we?" She hopped up and offered me a hand, which I gratefully accepted. The dizziness had mostly subsided now, so I managed to stand up just fine.

Reimu and Yamame were nowhere in sight, and I looked around at the mountainous landscape beyond the peak that Lady Kasen's dojo sat on. "They went inside. Reimu said to just leave you with me." Tenshi explained, shrugging. "Yamame looked a bit conflicted, but agreed eventually." That was good. It would have been a little embarrassing if she'd sat here, all worried for me, just to find out that I'd been a bit dizzy. Shrugging, I headed over to the dojo's doors and pulled them open. I'd had a suspicion of a certain someone trying to jump me, so I immediately jumped to the side, just in time for Houso to launch past me. He turned, spotted me, and tried to jump at me a second time, but I was fortunately prepared, so I was able to brace myself and hold my own when he crashed into me, just barely avoiding falling over. Of course, he was very gentle with people he liked, so when he started licking me all over my face, standing on his hind legs to be just about as tall as I was, I'd just laughed a little and said that I'd missed him too.

"Never does that to me." Tenshi muttered as we stepped inside. Maybe he just thought she was a bit suspicious since she was a celestial? Tenshi considered that while we wandered across the dojo. There was no one in the kitchens, nor could I see anyone in most of the other rooms.

[Anonymous No.]

My old room was empty, as were the others, and when Tenshi snapped her fingers, I jumped because of the silence. "Ah, the doors to the actual dojo are shut. That's where they'll be, I'm sure of it." How...Could she know that? "Air current." She replied with a shrug. Ah, I thought. That explained everything. "Well, let's go. I'm pretty sure she soundproofed that room, which is why we can't hear anything." We headed around to the dojo doors, which were indeed shut. Tentatively, I knocked, not sure what would be inside, and Tenshi rolled her eyes before grabbing hold of the handle and pulling the door open.

This resulted in an oni much bigger and heavier than her slamming into her at speed.

I had to give a lot of respect to Tenshi. Despite her general demeanour, she could pull out incredible feats when it came down to it, and when I realised that she hadn't even been moved by Raki's form crashing into her, all I could do was stare in amazement. She'd thrown her arm up to cover her face and turned her body to the side slightly, then pushed hard enough with her hips and feet that she'd only dug into the floor slightly before Raki finally dropped to the floor. Tenshi really was a monster of a person, I thought.

"Partner, that was too hard!" Raki shouted, rolling over and pushing herself up from the floor. "You're lucky it was the celestial back here and not our favourite human!"

"Hey!" I spotted Reimu, watching over in the back of the room with her arms crossed. She looked over at Raki. "He's your favourite? What am I?" Just behind her, watching curiously, was Yamame. She looked like she was enjoying herself.

"Er, third favourite - No, sorry - Second favourite." Raki looked back at Tenshi, who was shaking her hand in the air like it had hurt slightly. Then, her gaze fell on me. "It's good to see you." She said, smiling slightly. I smiled and nodded. Likewise.

"Hey, is it my turn yet?" That was a different voice, and I looked over to the opposite side of the room to see Suika Ibuki, sitting with her back against a wall and a bored look stuck on her face. "It's all well and good watching the two of you knock each other around, but I'd prefer to knock you around myself."

Also sat next to her, her sake dish in hand, was Yuugi Hoshiguma. "I'm not complaining about watching a good scrap, you know, but actually getting to fight in a good scrap is better." She grumbled, taking a long drink. "Oh, hey. You're here." She'd spotted me, and gave me a slight wave. Suika nodded at me. and I waved back before heading around to Reimu. "Does that mean we can finally get on with it?"

"I told you that they'd show up." Reimu muttered once I'd gotten over to her. That was her instinct, I imagined. "They've been...Well, just watch. You'll get it."

"I don't really get it..." Yamame said to me quietly, gesturing toward Lady Kasen, who'd acquired a towel to wipe her sweaty face. "They're having a fight, or a sparring match, or...Something."

"Alright!" Lady Kasen called. "Last one." She beckoned Raki into the centre of the dojo once more, and the two took matching poses.

"Oh, I get it." Tenshi said, rubbing her chin. "It's like Lao Tzu said: Knowing others is wisdom, but knowing yourself is enlightenment." Funnily enough, given the amount of things that went over my head on a typical day, I actually got that one. When Raki had been unsealed, the first thing they'd done was have a perfectly matched fight. And now...It was looking like the last thing they'd do before merging together, too.

"Go~" Suika called lazily, raising a hand in the air.

It was like I'd gone back in time to the moment that Raki had been unsealed. The two punched at the same time, their fists meeting in the centre of the room. They followed this with several more punches, each one perfectly countered by the other, and mere seconds after the match had started, they were using kicks, elbows, and knees. If one of them landed a shot, as Lady Kasen brought her knee up into Raki's stomach, then the other would match it, as Raki managed to bash Lady Kasen's jaw with her elbow. At one point, they each managed to lock their hands around each other's shoulders, and then slam their heads together.

The hits were strong enough that I could feel my coat being blown back by the pressure. I looked over at Reimu, who'd slung her gohei over her shoulder, and Tenshi, who had sat down, rolling the small hilt that must have been her flaming sword between her hands. "Um, even for oni, this is really..." Yamame mumbled in a small voice. "How can they possibly be that strong?" She asked blankly. Personally, I replied, I had a feeling that Lady Kasen's strength, and nearly every instance where she had shown it outside of when she was with Raki, had been held back. Maybe because of her beliefs as a hermit. Maybe because she didn't want it to be obvious that she had the strength of an oni. Either way, what I saw when she was with Raki was her true strength. Untethered and unbound.

[Anonymous No.]

To punctuate my point, Lady Kasen and Raki reared back, then launched their fists forward again. The first time, it had been Lady Kasen's bandaged arm against Raki's normal arm, but this time, it was her normal arm. My eyes widened. The very moment before impact, I was sure that I'd been able to see the energy that was about to be created, and I tried to plant my feet a little more firmly in the ground. This had...No effect, and when their fists met, the resultant shockwave was so strong that I was thrown back against the wall. Yamame was too, and Reimu fell back slightly, but retained her balance. Tenshi, somehow, didn't seem to be particularly affected. Neither did the other two oni, though that was expected.

"Ugh..." Yamame groaned, rubbing her back. I managed to push myself up, then helped my spider up and into a better-seated position. "That's - Really, really incredible." She looked over at me. "Thank you for convincing me to come with you. I'd have regretted not seeing this forever." Anytime, I replied with a light smile.

Lady Kasen and Raki held their pose for a second longer, before dropping back. "Well." They both said at the exact same moment. "Good fight." It sounded weird like that. Especially since they were essentially the same exact voice twice over. Raki was the first to break, falling into a slightly giddy laugh. "Real good fight, partner." She said. "It's like...Full circle, right?"

"Right." Lady Kasen said with a smile. "And - One last time. I'm sorry. For sealing you away again." Raki clapped a hand on Lady Kasen's shoulder. I got the sense that the animosity was completely gone, and both of them...well, they seemed to be in a far better place than they had once been. Lady Kasen drew in a deep breath and stepped back. "Reimu?" She looked over to the Shrine Maiden. "You've got the shards?"

"Ugh, for the last time, yes!" Reimu replied, rolling her eyes. "You keep acting like this is like dying, when it really isn't. We'll be able to separate you if it comes down to it." This was Reimu in her element, I thought. Dealing with youkai. She'd even said earlier that she was all nervous until it was finally happening. Well, the moment had arrived.

But suddenly Lady Kasen and Raki were coming over to Yamame and I, so we hurriedly got to our feet. "Well, now." Lady Kasen murmured. "Here we are. At long last." We were, I replied slowly. "You know, when Reimu brought you over to me, that day in the Summer, I just figured I'd train you in whatever I could and let you live here." It had felt that way at first, I replied with a slight smile. "But now..." She looked over at Raki. "How things have changed. And only for the better." She stepped back slightly and bowed deeply. "Thank you."

Raki cleared her throat. "Partner, you're going about it wrong. He doesn't respond well to that." She looked back at me. "I'm not going to do a sappy speech, don't worry. Still, thank you for putting Kasen's mind toward releasing me." I was happy to have helped. Raki looked to Yamame next. "You too, Yamame. For forgiving me and for talking to me when I was in a bad way. Thank you."

"Oh, um. Yes, you're welcome. I'm happy for you." Yamame stammered, nodding several times.

Raki held her arms out, then looked over at Lady Kasen. "This is what he responds best to." She said with a bit of a laugh. Lady Kasen smiled slightly, then stepped forward, mirroring the gesture. Well, I thought to myself. She wasn't wrong. Stepping forward, I wrapped my arms around them both, just like I had at the beginning of the year. Lady Kasen swept Yamame up too, turning it into some sort of strange, four-person hug. Still, I was perfectly happy with it. "We don't really know what'll happen next, you see." Raki explained as we all pulled away. "How stable or unstable we'll be. That sort of thing. That's why everyone's here."

"Hey, uh, you said you weren't doing a sappy speech, but it sure feels that way to me." Suika called from where she sat. "C'mon, c'mon! Let's get this show going!"

Lady Kasen laughed. "She's got a point, partner. No use delaying it. Shall we?" She indicated the centre of the room, and Raki nodded, following her other. And finally, the two halves of Ibaraki-douji faced each other, smiling. Last time, I had a feeling that the smiles had been false. This time, they felt genuine. "Come on, partner." Lady Kasen murmured, raising her bandaged hand out toward Raki. "This won't be like the last time."

Raki reached her own right arm out toward Lady Kasen. "It sure won't." She said quietly. "In fact, I think we're going to be...Fantastic." She grinned widely.

[Anonymous No.]

Something began to happen, at that exact moment. A sort of energy, like a rushing wind despite there being no breeze in the room. Both Lady Kasen and Raki's hair were starting to rustle. And suddenly, Lady Kasen's bandaged arm unravelled. It exploded out, forming into a loose cage of crisscrossing lines. Underneath where it had once been, I could see that black mist, the same one that I'd seen when I'd almost unsealed Raki.

And Raki herself...She was starting to change. Her form looking a lot less stable. Suddenly, starting from her left and working across, she began to disintegrate. It would have been morbid, but her smile still remained. She looked...At peace. Her left arm dissolved into mist, and then her body followed. Her eyes seemed to only see Lady Kasen, before they too were gone. And finally...Just her hand remained. Her right hand, floating in the air. But then, it moved, swinging around to match the positioning of Lady Kasen's missing arm. The bandages, which had been circulating above, began to swirl, spinning around her right arm. The black mist that I'd been seeing seemed to take form, growing thicker and more viscous.

And then...Her arm started to appear. The skin seemed to fade into existence through the black mist, and as more of it formed, the blackness became liquid, running down her arms like raindrops. Lady Kasen's smile seemed to intensify as the arm formed, a last burst of the black liquid coming as it fully connected to her body. Her hair buns began to visibly tent, like something was pushing out. Then, suddenly, they snapped, and her horns pushed themselves out. Big, thick and rough, while Raki's had been fairly smooth. Her hair seemed to lengthen, drawing its way down her back and swirling in the wind that none of us could see the effects of.

Her sleeves vanished, showing both of her arms fully, and the colour of her outfit started to flicker, changing from the greens and reds that I was so used to. Her tabard lengthened and became black, with flowing thorny brambles in gold, and her dress became white, extending down almost to the floor. On both of her wrists now were shackles, long chains dangling from them that connected to fairly large iron balls. For a moment, I caught a slight bit of her leg as the dress shifted, and I saw that she had chains wrapped around her legs, extending upward. The sharpness of her nails disappeared, replaced with perfectly trimmed cuticles, as if they were no longer needed considering her true strength.

Then...The strange wind died down. The tense energy faded. And there stood Ibaraki-douji. For a moment, there was silence. Nobody moved. Reimu's grip was tight on her gohei. Tenshi held her flaming sword in her hand as if she wasn't going to use it, though that could change quickly. Yamame and I were pressed against the wall, my hand tightly wound in hers. Yuugi, on the other side of the room, looked amazed, either at the transformation or the end result. And Suika Ibuki?

She...Had a trail of tears running down her face, and she looked completely stunned. Like she'd just had her entire world turned upside down. "In some of the stories," Yamame breathed to me, as if she was scared of making any real noise, "They were lovers. Shuuten-douji and Ibaraki-douji. Maybe it wasn't the case, but..." Close probably didn't begin to describe it, I murmured back.

Ibaraki-douji hadn't moved. Her eyes were shut, and she slowly raised her head to the ceiling. With painstaking care, she parted her lips and drew in a breath, then slowly released it. Then, her eyes slid open, revealing the same lively pink that Lady Kasen and Raki had shared. The silence was broken only by the sound of the chains on Ibaraki-douji's wrists jingling as she lowered her arms. For a moment more, I wondered how this could possibly go.

And then, Ibaraki-douji's eyes widened and she threw her head back, letting out a full-bodied laugh. "Oh!" She exclaimed, bringing her hands together. "Oh, this is nothing like last time! Ha-ha! I'm alive!"

That broke the spell on the room, and Suika shot out of her position by the wall. I supposed that this was to be expected from oni, but I still started slightly when Suika laughed straight into a punch aimed straight at Ibaraki-douji's head. The pink oni raised a hand, catching Suika's hand in her palm without a single step or a single sign of struggle. "Tell me your name." Suika whispered, her eyes firmly locked on Ibaraki-douji's. "Right now."

[Anonymous No.]

Ibaraki-douji lowered Suika's fist, her smile glowing. "My name is Kasen Ibaraki. I am one of the four devas. One of the sages of Gensokyo." She leaned in. "And I'm whole again." She whispered, throwing Suika back. She immediately tried to break into a kick, only for Ibaraki-douji to raise her arm in time for Suika's foot to hit, with absolutely no impact. "No, no..." Ibaraki-douji said slowly. "Defeating you like this...Holds no meaning." I wondered what she was getting at. "We need a real space for a good fight. After that...We'll get reacquainted." This finally broke Suika, and she launched at the far taller oni, throwing her arms around her. "It's been a long time since I've seen you in this form, hasn't it? Shuuten-douji." She laughed once more, and I realised that there were tears in her eyes too. I'd heard many times that Ibaraki-douji experienced emotions strongly, and this was looking like proof. She definitely wasn't sad. Those were tears of happiness.

"All this time," Suika whispered, "Thinking that all that was left was your shadow, an incomplete reflection..."

"I'm still her, Suika." Ibaraki-douji replied. "I'm both of them. Kasen Ibaraki, the hermit. Raki, the arm. They're both still me." Finally, she lowered Suika to the floor and detached her arms. Suddenly, she spun, the chains on her wrists whipping out and barely missing us. "Yuugi Hoshiguma!" She said loudly, stepping forward, then suddenly throwing a punch at her.

Yuugi repeated Ibaraki-douji's action, catching the fist with one hand and taking a drink from her sake dish with the other. "Nice to see you whole again, Ibaraki." Yuugi said, the smile evident on her face.

She pushed the fist away, and Ibaraki-douji turned the momentum into a spin, facing the non-oni group on the other side of the room. "Reimu Hakurei." She murmured.

Reimu strode forward, her gohei held tightly. "Oni Kasen." She replied tightly. "I seem to recall that this is the part where you give me vegetables and alternate between telling me to eat them and trying to kill me." Reimu stopped just in front of Ibaraki-douji, who still towered over her.

"That was then - When I was two halves at odds with each other. This time? Well, this time, I'm in balance. I'm Kasen and Raki. This time, I'd like to fight you for real, without the subversions that my hermit self had to keep hidden." Ibaraki-douji placed a hand on Reimu's shoulder. Reimu's eyes flashed toward it for a split second, then looked back. "Thank you for helping back then, Reimu." She smiled, and at that moment, I could see Lady Kasen in her expressions and mannerisms. "It's only because things went as they did then that they can go like this now." She patted Reimu on the shoulder, then looked over at Tenshi, who rose to meet her, arms crossed. "Tenshi. The ex-celestial who helped Reimu defeat me in Avici." She stopped in front of her, crossing her arms. "What are your plans today?"

"Keep an eye on you." Tenshi said with a shrug. "If you're truly in balance, you'll be fine. Otherwise...Don't get too comfortable in that body of yours." Ibaraki-douji smirked, then seemed to lose control over it and turned it to a wide grin instead. "Ah, but I suppose you'll love the idea of a fight, won't you?" Tenshi said, pushing her hat up. Ibaraki-douji's grin widened, but she didn't reply.

And finally, she came to Yamame and I. "You two." Ibaraki-douji began. "You're the reason that all of this happened." I'd just done what I thought was right, I said. Ibaraki-douji was taller than me. I hadn't really expected it, and I'd forgotten what it was like to have to look slightly up at someone. Slowly, I asked her what had happened to the two halves that comprised her. "They're in here. They're me, but I'm still both of them. It'll come out in my personality." She'd sounded like Lady Kasen, saying that. "Or in a fight." And that had been Raki. "Call me Kasen. Not Lady Kasen. Not Ibaraki-douji. Call me Kasen." I hadn't said anything, but Iba- Kasen, it seemed, was very attentive. "Now, Yamame Kurodani..."

"U-Um, yes?" Yamame squeaked. I supposed that I should have expected that. It was one thing when she was meeting two halves of Ibaraki-douji, but now it was the real deal. The Ibaraki-douji, the one that she'd been so excited to meet. "It's - Um, Lady Ibaraki-douji, it's nice to meet you properly."

[Anonymous No.]

"Kasen." The oni replied, smiling. "You helped Raki when she - When I - was in a bad place. You've more than earned first name privileges. And - Ah..." She trailed off.

She paused, her eyes caught on something. Yamame's ring. "Uh-oh." I heard Yuugi mutter under her breath. "Some things never change."

Kasen raised Yamame's hand gently, looking at the ring through new eyes. I wasn't sure that sentence had been used quite so accurately before. "My mind's sorting out two copies of all my memories, but...The - The wedding..." She trailed off. To my alarm, she was crying. Tears ran down her face as she continued to look at the ring. "No one will interrupt. No one will cause the slightest distraction. I will break anyone who tries in two." Kasen murmured. "I can't..." She stopped, and I had a feeling that something weird was about to happen. "Oh, I can't believe you two are getting married!" She cried, throwing her arms around us. Clearly, she hadn't worked out her limitations quite yet, because I was roughly dragged into Yamame before both of us were all but crushed beneath Kasen's incredibly strong arms. "It's going to be so romantic! Since you're both so in love with each other, and I don't want to miss a single thing because-" She, much as had been mentioned to me, definitely had a fixation on weddings, and a need to have a complete breakdown when she was talking about one.

Fortunately, someone was more on the ball than we were, and both Suika and Yuugi prised Kasen's arms off of us. "Won't be particularly romantic if you crush them, Kasen." Yuugi commented, smiling.

"Hey, uh..." Reimu paused when all three oni turned to look at her. "Just to be clear, you still remember all of the rules, right? For Gensokyo? I'm not about to deal with the oni trying to take over the mountain, am I?"

Kasen rolled her eyes. "Give me some credit, Reimu. I told you that I'm still just as much the Kasen that you knew, and both of those versions of me could handle it just fine. Besides, I helped make the place. I think I should remember what the rules for it were."

"Right..." Reimu muttered. "And - What about separation? Feels like something we should work out sooner rather than later."

"Hmm..." Kasen paused. "Let's see..." She didn't really move, but her eyes narrowed slightly. She seemed to be thinking intensely. "It'll take some meditation. Or a good fight before I figure it out." she wiped her eyes to catch the errant tears from when she'd been with us. "Don't worry, we went into this knowing that we'd probably not separate until after the wedding anyway." That seemed to threaten a restart of the waterworks. "Okay! I'm freshly merged and I'm itching for a fight! Who's up for it!?" The other two oni immediately agreed, and Tenshi did too after a moment. Reimu looked back at Yamame and me, then sighed and raised her hand too. "Perfect! Now, I think my poor dojo won't survive it, so shall we take this outside?" With a chorus of nods and assents, the party began to head outside, Suika sticking very close to Kasen.

Reimu paused at the door. "I probably shouldn't have agreed to that, but...I think I need to burn some of this energy." I smiled and said that she should go and have a good fight as long as Kasen could keep herself from trying to kill anyone. "Oh, yeah...I'll keep an eye on it."

That left Yamame and I alone in the dojo. We looked at each other tiredly. "Do you ever think that you've stumbled into some really weird things without meaning to?" She asked me faintly. Sometimes, I replied. "How...Do you deal with that?" I thought for a moment. Honestly, I just tried to go with the flow. "...Ah. Right, I can...Probably manage that." The building shook right after that, which seemed to indicate that the fighting had gotten underway. Feeling a desire to be somewhere else, I asked Yamame if she wanted to go for a boat ride. "A - Sorry, what?"

She'd understand once we were there. At least it would hopefully save us from getting punted off a mountain by accident.

Or punted into another one.

[Anonymous No.]

A bit of a shame Kommachi wasn't there, guess the girl didn't have the heart for it.

[Anonymous No.]

>over 8 thousand words
>right after doing over 6 thousand back to back for multiple nights
How the literal fuck

[Anonymous No.]

>>46126240
He's inspired

[Anonymous No.]

>>46126240
sometimes you just get on a roll and the ball doesn't stop, you gotta max out production during then before the momentum fades

[Anonymous No.]

K-Kasen (;_;)

[Anonymous No.]

[Anonymous No.]

[Anonymous No.]

[Anonymous No.]

writeanonnn!

[Anonymous No.]

>>46127656
>>46127650
>>46127645
>>46127642
to be fair it's only this long because there's far less comments per update (I think one of the updates literally got zero comments)

[Anonymous No.]

>>46127656
Hey compilation anon, there is a mistake in Thread 13 image.
>>45343078
>>45343082
These posts are missing from the cap.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46127690
All joking aside, I'm partly to blame for that, because I've been MIA for ~2 weeks and couldn't find the time to catch up until last night. I'll try to post more regularly from now on, pinky promise.
>>46127840
>one job
Thanks for the letting me know, really. Please mention me if it happens again.

[Anonymous No.]

Imagine trying to start shit at this wedding only for Kasen and Yuuka to place a hand on each of your shoulders

[Anonymous No.]

>>46128562
haha yeah who would try such a thing?

[Anonymous No.]

>>46128611
Considering most of the attendees hate her i don't think she'll be able to get near the wedding.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46128562
>>46128611
Yuuka: "Since it is your intention to enter into the covenant of Holy Matrimony, join your right hands, and declare your consent before G–" *is interrupted by the sound of chalkboard scraping*
???: *laughs maniacally from the back of the venue* "It'd be a shame if someone ruined this stupid wedding, wouldn't it?"
Reimu, Kasen, Hecatia, Tenshi and Yuuka in unison: "Who the fu–"
Anon: *approaching the stranger* "Worry not, miladies. I shall handle this."
Seija: "Heh heh. What could a weakling like you possibly do against me, the universally hated Seija Kijin?"
Anon: *Title reveal: Vessel of Lapislazuli - BGM: Pandemonic Planet* "Oh, me? I happen to be the most powerful man in Gensokyo." *switches to a fighting stance*
Seija: "Wha–?!"
Anon: 「KRONK BLAST」
Seija: *pichuuns*
And then everyone clapped.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46129604
Anon would never, he would summon his new Stand [Hakurei God] and defeat Seija by giving her a nice hug.

[Anonymous No.]

>>46130536
if there's anyone in this entire story who won't become anon's hugslut, it's seija
sakuya too probably because they're two of the only people that he genuinely doesn't like. He doesn't really like satori either, but he's willing to put up with her when he has to because he feels sorry for koishi

[Anonymous No.]

>>46130679
Parsee...

[Anonymous No.]

Next thread:
>>46131923